Setha’im Prosh: War of the Second Iteration, Book Five
Author: Thomas Watson
Date: 2016-06-16 01:05:11+00:00
Keywords: Fiction; Science Fiction; Alien Contact
Description: Book Five of Five. The Faceless have come, waging total war against the Republic and the Confederation of Clans. As star systems fall and a desperate effort is made to find out who and what the Faceless really are, foes must become allies against the common threat. If their defenses do not hold, nothing will prevent the Faceless from invading the Commonwealth. And with the resources of the Commonwealth under their control, no power in the galaxy, not even the strange and alien T'lack, will be able to stop the Faceless from exterminating Humanity and its allies. Robert MacGregor and his family

FORGOTTEN

FORBIDDEN AMERICA

REVOLUTION

Book Four

….

THOMAS A WATSON

Copyright © February 14, 2018

A-POC PRESS/THOMAS A WATSON

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

Credits

EDITED BY SABRINA JEAN
www.fasttrackediting.com

COVER ART BY CHRISTIAN BENTULAN
www.coversbychristian.com

This book is a work of Fiction. People, places, events, and situations are the product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or historical events, is purely coincidental.

This book may not be reproduced, transmitted, or stored in whole or in part by any means, including graphic, electronic, or mechanical without the written consent of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Thank you for acknowledging the hard work of this author. If you didn’t purchase this book or it wasn’t purchased for you, please go purchase your own copy now.

https://twitter.com/1BluePlague
https://www.facebook.com/BluePlagueSeries
https://www.thomasawatson.com

Acknowledgements

First I have to say, thank you to all my fans and family. Once again we dive into the chaos world of FFA. As you will read the story gets very dark. Each story I write, I make an outline of main characters, what’s starts the story off and, this may be strange, the end. I have to set a limit on the story. A story to me has to have a journey and choices to be made for good or bad. Family, honor, and companionship are overriding themes in my books because they should be overriding themes in everyone’s life. I love writing because it sets my imagination free and I’m along for the ride. Sometimes I have to rein my imagination in because it kills off people at wrong times or people I just can’t write off.

How far will a person go to protect family and just what is too far? Do you care enough for friends that you don’t want them to follow you on the dark paths of life? Does the friend follow you no matter what? I truly hope no one ever finds themselves in a world like the stories I’ve written. (Okay, I would go to Thanos. Let’s see Harry Potter top that magic.)

I’ve gotten many emails and talked to lots of fans who told me my stories made them wonder what they would do. To an author, there is no higher praise. I have fans who have never held a gun in their lives get trained on guns so they don’t have to rely on anyone but themselves to protect their family. Others have started saving money or keeping a stockpile of food to last a week or two. You don’t have to prepare for zombies, disasters hit all the time. I’ve lived through hurricanes, tornados and snow storms, it just feels good to know my family has the basics.

Other Books in This Series

Forgotten Forbidden America: Rise of Tyranny

Forgotten Forbidden America: Patriots Reborn

Forgotten Forbidden America: Storm Front

FFA Cast

Jackson

Nelson (Renegade)

Michelle

Gavin 9

Olivia 5

Devin (baby)

Dogs- Zeus & Hera

Wolfe

Matt

Ashley

Brittany 5

Mike (baby)

Wallace

Gerald

Nancy

Dog- Duke

Parker

Bernard

Nellie

Alex & Adam (twins rescued) 10

Sims

Ronald

Ariel 10

Mason 8

Kimble (Neighbors)

Hank

Judy

Tim 17

Mark 16

Wilma (sister in law) with Gerald now

Vance 16 & Emily 15 (Wilma’s kids)

Staying with Kimble’s

Josh (with his family)

Kevin (with his family)

Prepper Group

Curtis Moore {accountant} (Death)

(wife Jana kids Cody and Katie)

Rick (artist) (War) one kid dead

(wife Nikki RN)

Kenny (Conquest) wife

Justin {machinist} (usually spots) (Famine)

(wife Leah)

Holmes (Vikings)

Dallas 70 & Kathleen 69 (* their kids)

*Sean 45 (Titian)(served) &Dianna (Lives with Bernard)

(kids)

Cody 18, Blake 17, Kim 15, Ryan 14, Lucy 13

*Scott 50 & Alanna

(kids) Larry wife Brandy

*Tony & Carrie

*Grant & Erica

*Jacob & Haley

*Amber (served) & Curt (served)

*Cara 36 & Glen

All have multiple kids but not characters.

William T. Norris a.k.a. Big Gun .458 Socom AR

Rob Brumbach a.k.a. Little Gun .300 Blackout

Brandy Yassa (Leader of Mountain View)

Major Harding  contact for Republic in area.

Sebastian Marshall – CID colonel that gets assigned to go after Sin Eaters

Feebs - traitors

Aaron Neal –Havoc

Wrench – mechanic

Siren – older lady cook

Razor – man joined with Havoc

Scorn – girl joined with Havoc

Venom – 30 year old woman

Pain – Cheryl 26

Misery - Gina

Trunked – chop all extremities off & tongue then make blind and deaf

Chapter One

Walking over to the truck, Nelson grabbed two wooden poles and lifted them to his shoulder and headed back to the trailer. “Whew, this stinks,” Sean said but his voice was muffled by the respirator he was wearing like everyone else. “Hate to know what this would smell like without the mask.”

“Don’t even want to imagine,” Nelson said throwing the poles down. The poles were eight feet long and four inches around, made from young cut down trees. Turning the poles till they formed an X, Nelson wove a rope around the middle lashing them together.

Moving beside Nelson, Sean carried a partially decomposed body of one of the gang members they had killed at the school. Putting the body down gently, Sean swallowed bile that rose to his mouth as Nelson moved over and tied the arms and legs to the X. They had learned don’t drop the bodies hard because they could explode from the gasses trapped inside. When that happened, everyone close yanked off their mask to puke no matter who they were.

Picking up the top of the framed X, Nelson and Sean dragged it over to a road sign. Leaning the frame against the sign, Nelson used bailing wire to tie the wooden frame to the sign. “I’m just glad it’s cold,” Nelson huffed under his mask. “If it was hot, I would just go and kill another gang to hang them while they were fresh.”

“Seems unreal that Christmas is only a few weeks away,” Sean said, letting the body and frame go once Nelson had finished lashing the X to the road sign.

“None of the kids think so,” Sean’s sister, Amber said as she walked over. Amber draped a laminated cardboard sign over the head of the body that read ‘Murder/Rapist’ at the top in big letters. Under that, in smaller letters, read ‘Sentence: Death at Scene of Crime. Removal of body is a death sentence for person or persons responsible.’

She turned to Nelson and Sean. “We’re out of bodies. We going back for more?” Amber asked, and they could hear the apprehension in her voice.

“Nah. I’m tired of hauling the nasty things around,” Nelson said, grabbing the roll of rope.

Giving a sigh of relief, Amber turned around to the others that were scattered around on guard duty. Nelson tilted his head back to look up at Amber as she bellowed, “Load up!” But she had to repeat it several times because a few didn’t hear due to her mask. Amber, like the rest of the Holmes clan was a giant. She was very pretty like the others, but there wasn’t anything demure about her stature; or any of the other women in the Holmes family.

With the grisly task done, Nelson, Sean, and Amber climbed into the back of the truck as the guards, mostly Sean’s family, jumped on four-wheelers and cranked them up. Amber tapped the back window and Sean’s oldest son, Blake, slid it open. “Home, Blake,” Amber said.

Those inside the truck weren’t allowed to get out because they didn’t have masks or protective gear on. The protective gear was just heavy rain gear, rubber boots, rubber gloves, goggles, and a respirator. When Michelle had laid out what she’d wanted them to wear, Nelson had scoffed, seeing the bright yellow rain gear. Sean had saved a brewing fight by grabbing a can of black paint and painting the yellow rain suits.

Only those wearing the ‘rubber’, what they called the suit, could handle or get close to the bodies. Since the bodies were partially decomposed, there wasn’t much complaining about that. On this crew, that was Nelson, Sean, and Amber. The guards had to wear the masks and couldn’t take them off, since they were near the trailer that the truck was hauling, carrying the bodies. Since the mask did help some with the putrid smell, most didn’t mind wearing the mask until they got back to the farm.

“Second group is done,” Blake called back through the window. Nelson nodded with a grin, seeing Blake was holding his breath until he closed the small back window. Over the last six days, they had displayed a hundred bodies along the roads and highways.

Nelson felt it was worth the risk to put the bodies up now, since the feds hadn’t reinforced the border after the attack that he had almost been caught up in. From everything they were hearing, the Feds and the Republic were staying in place for the winter. Not that a modern army couldn’t move in the winter, but the food stores on both sides were at catastrophic levels.

The Republic was simple; if you didn’t work, they didn’t feed you. There were no camps of forced labor in the Republic, nor jails. Murder and rape were punished by death, usually by those in the community, not the government. Theft was punished by a public flogging. That was, if the person you stole from didn’t kill you first, which was also legal. Only in the larger cities of the Republic were there any real amount of crime. For the most part, it was people stealing food. Out in the country, people took care of their own problems. You stole, you died. So there wasn’t much crime.  At the beginning of the collapse, gangs had roamed both the Republic and fed territories, but in the last few months, gangs had moved further away from Republic cities. Citizens in the Republic were encouraged to kill the marauders on sight or hunt them down. In the Republic States everyone was armed, and taxes were paid in food or critical supplies for the military.

In the Federal territories, if you were caught with a gun, the military or law enforcement could kill or detain you, so the gangs liked roaming there. Taxes were simple; only the government owned anything, and you worked for the government. Gangs were more than happy to let the authorities know who had guns, and worked with the feds. Large and medium cities were the only areas where the feds had power to police, so there were no weapons, except for the government and the gangs. Forced labor camps were scattered around the major cities for their workforce. Only those that had skills were fed enough to live. The rest were used as disposable labor.

As Blake turned the truck around, Nelson gave a sigh, thinking about the last news broadcast he had watched. Over a third of the three hundred million people in America were now dead, and the projections were fifty to eighty million would die this winter. It didn’t help that it was projected to be a bad winter. The ‘news’ they watched twice a week was just a group of people in Dallas that trolled web and radio, gathering information. They did have reporters stationed around the Republic and anyone watching could tell, they weren’t censored in any form or fashion.

Nelson wouldn’t let Olivia watch the news because of the footage shown. He’d let Gavin decide because Nelson reasoned Gavin had gone willingly into combat with him, so he could make up his own mind. The program had only been on for a month and so far, Gavin hadn’t watched it.

The group transmitted via satellite, so if you had power and one of the satellite provider’s dishes and receiver, you could watch anywhere in the US. The federal government, which was just the UN, had tried to stop the broadcast the first week, but two stealth bombers had hit London and the Netherlands in retaliation. After that, the UN voted no more attacks against the news broadcast of the Republic.

Since the beginning, the feds had numerous propaganda programs, but only those forced to watch them did.

“What are you thinking so hard about?” Sean asked as they pulled off the highway heading to the farm.

Shrugging, “Just thinking,” Nelson replied as they rode down the dirt road and right then, realized he didn’t mind the ‘rubber’ because the only thing cold on him were his ears and forehead.

“We have to put out any more?” Sean asked as they rode over the bridge.

Shaking his head, “No, we’ve gone out fifty miles in some directions,” Nelson said. Putting out the ‘signs’, Nelson didn’t want to make a circle that pointed at the farm. To combat this, they’d driven further east and north than they had west and south, but unless you only took dirt trails, you would see one of the ‘signs’.

Elated, Sean exhaled in relief. “Mind you, I could keep going, but I’m glad. I’ve never puked so much in my life!” he cried out.

“Neither have I,” Nelson chuckled.

“Gerald’s coming in tonight, right?” Sean asked.

“Should be here soon,” Nelson answered as Blake took the Y toward Bernard’s.

“When are we going to do a long-range patrol?” Sean asked.

“We will only be patrolling inside our ten-mile perimeter for the time being,” Nelson said, looking up at the overcast sky. “We’ll have snow soon.”

“Tonight,” Sean said as Blake drove past the barn, and they saw Michelle with Curtis and Kenny beside pressure washers. “I hate this almost as much as the stinky bodies.”

Amber stood up when Blake stopped the truck. “You whine like a little girl,” she chuckled, jumping out of the bed. Despite her tall thick stature, she landed gracefully and glanced back to see Sean grab the side of the truck and throw his legs over. “Paw hears you talking like that, he’ll make you move the bodies still there from one side of the parking lot to the other,” she called over her shoulder, walking toward the pressure washers.

Looking over at Nelson, “She tells Paw, she disappears,” Sean said with a nod.

Holding up his hands, “I’m a neutral third party,” Nelson said, following Amber who was ten inches taller and sixty pounds heavier than him.

Watching Amber hold up her arms while Curtis and Kenny blasted her with the pressure wands, Nelson gave a shiver. It was twenty-six degrees, so it didn’t matter if the water was hot. It wasn’t long before the water sucked the warmth from your body. Spinning around and holding her arms out, Amber gave a shiver when the water hit her forehead.

After spinning around twice, Amber started taking off the rubber and Curtis and Kenny took several steps back, so the water just soaked her as they continued spraying her down. Tossing the rubber to the side, Amber headed for the barn soaking wet as Nelson walked over and was hosed down.

Walking to the barn with his rubber boots full of water, Nelson could almost feel ice forming in his hair. Running to the end of the barn where one of the rooms was closed off with a heater, Nelson yanked open the door and shut it fast behind himself.

Across the room, Amber stood behind a hanging blanket serving as a curtain. “Don’t tell Sean I said this, but he’s right. I hate getting washed down more than hanging the bodies up,” she said with her lips quivering.

With his teeth chattering now, Nelson moved behind another blanket. “Can’t feel my toes,” he stuttered.

“Huh,” Amber snorted with contempt. “Please… I can cut glass with my boobs right now and it hurts!”

Not wanting to be outdone, Nelson paused before going under the blanket and looked back toward Amber. “I have to sit down to pee right now,” he told her and ducked under the blanket.

Letting out a cackle, Amber pulled on dry pants. “Okay, that was good,” she said, laughing as Sean busted into the room.

“SHHHIIITTTT!” he bellowed, slamming the door and diving under another blanket, stripping his soaked clothes off fast. When Sean dumped his boots out, Nelson thought it sounded like a bathtub had been dumped out, there was so much water. For a second, Nelson had an idea to use Sean’s enormous boots as water storage tanks.

Ducking under her blanket and heading for the door, Amber looked over toward Sean. “Sissy boy!” she sang out, then darted out the door as wet pants flew across the room, smacking into the door as it shut.

Grabbing his wet clothes, Nelson walked under his blanket as one of the guards came in, soaking wet with blue lips. The only ones that didn’t get soaked down were the ones who had stayed in the trucks. If they got out, they got soaked. Holding the blanket curtain up, “I’m done,” Nelson said and the guard dove under the blanket and started stripping before Nelson had lowered the blanket.

With his lips still quivering, Sean stepped out carrying his wet clothes and dressed like Nelson; sweatpants, sweatshirt, and flip flops. “The house better be warm, that’s all I’m saying,” Sean said, ducking his head under the door frame when Nelson held it open.

“Bernard keeps that house like a furnace. I swear, I expect to see the brick fireplace melt any day now,” Nelson said, and another soaked guard came running toward them.

“Cody, you better act tougher than that before I find you a dress!” Sean snapped when his seventeen-year-old son, Cody, ran past them.

“I CAN’T FEEL MY TALLY WHACKER! IT PULLED UP INSIDE ME!” Cody screamed in horror, running into the changing room. They both froze, processing that.

“Sean, I don’t normally get in another parent’s business, but I’m sorry, you leave Cody the hell alone,” Nelson said, looking up at Sean.

Looking at the changing room door, “You think I should check on him?” Sean mumbled with remorse.

“Let him warm up first,” Nelson said as they turned, heading for the massive barn door. They saw Michelle walking in the door.

“Who can’t feel what?” she asked, moving to the changing room door and Nelson grabbed her arm.

“Babe,” Nelson said, guiding her out of the barn.

“Damn it, Nelson, let me go! Frostbite is very dangerous,” she said, trying to yank her hand free.

“Sean will check on Cody when he comes inside,” Nelson said, pulling her to the door. “If it is frostbite, the last thing Cody needs to see is a hot woman.”

Michelle stopped trying to tug her arm from Nelson’s grasp as he pulled her out of the barn. “What?” Michelle asked with a weird expression.

“Cody can’t feel his tally whacker,” Sean mumbled.

“That is an extremity,” Michelle said, but grinned.

Letting her hand go, Nelson pointed at his throat. “Babe, my testicles are right here. I’m hoping they descend before I go to bed tonight,” Nelson admitted as Amber came walking over.

“I got y’alls gear from the truck,” Amber said. “What was Cody screamin’?”

“Never mind,” the three said together.

Grabbing his AR and small backpack, Nelson was very happy about his decision to agree with Michelle. The three putting up the bodies did not carry their weapons, unless there was a suspected threat. Michelle was worried that because there were so many nooks and crannies on the rifles, they wouldn’t get cleaned thoroughly. Since the gun would always be with the person, all Michelle could see was a small chunk of flesh hiding on the weapon and when the gun pinched them, the nasty germs would fall into the wound.

Everyone wore gloves, even when it was warm. Though it had taken a lot of talking with Dallas and his family to convince them, they had. Still, that’s what worried Michelle and Nelson had eventually agreed, but only because he didn’t want to sterilize his weapon. That would’ve been the only thing Michelle would’ve accepted. And the old proverb of ‘If momma ain’t happy, nobody’s happy’ had filled Nelson’s mind.

“Go tell Cody to sit in the hot tub,” Michelle said, grinning at Sean.

“Phew, that’s a good idea!” Sean said cheerfully.

Grabbing Nelson’s arm, Michelle walked with him toward the house. “Do we really need to hang any more bodies up?” she asked as they walked around the berm, heading to the front.

“Probably, but we aren’t,” Nelson told her while they walked into the entrance of the berm, what the kids now called ‘The Fort’. “Hear from Gerald?”

“Yeah, they are on their way back,” Michelle said when they walked up the front steps. “I don’t like our groups staying out six days.”

Opening the door, “Too risky going back and forth,” Nelson told her as they walked inside. “Ahh,” Nelson sighed at the warmth from the house.

Grabbing the wet clothes from Nelson, “I’ll take ‘em,” Michelle said and headed through the house to the backdoor. Nelson walked over and pulled Devin from his walker.

“Hey, soccer ball head!” Nelson said, grinned as he held Devin up. “Need to get my lovin’ before Gerald gets here.”

Sitting down on the couch, Nelson smiled, seeing Olivia run over and jump up with them. “Hey, Dad,” Gavin said, coming up the stairs from the basement. “Can Adam and Alex come over and play Xbox?”

“I don’t care,” Nelson shrugged as Olivia squirmed onto his lap with Devin while Gavin came over and sat down with them. “You helping out down in the control room?”

“Yes sir,” Gavin said with a big smile. “Our shift just ended. Mason, Ryan, and Ariel are on till-,” Gavin said, looking at his watch and then started counting on his fingers. “2100,” he said, then looked around to Nelson. “That’s nine o’clock, right?” he asked in a whisper.

Reaching over, Nelson ruffled Gavin’s hair. “It sure is, super soldier,” Nelson chuckled. “You do a six-hour shift?”

“Yes, sir. 0900 to 1500. By nine, Nanna is done with us outside and we start,” Gavin said, leaning back and rubbing his hair back down.

“I haven’t taken a shift,” Nelson said, raising his eyebrows and Gavin looked up at Nelson with sad eyes.

“Mom said you can’t,” Gavin mumbled.

Moving Devin and Olivia to his side, Nelson looked at Gavin. “And just why is that?” Nelson asked.

“Um, after Nancy showed Momma and Ashley how to work it, Momma said you weren’t allowed to have a shift because you might beat up the computer,” Gavin said, finally looking up. “Ashley said Matt couldn’t either because she knew he would break the computer without even trying.”

Staring at Gavin and shaking his head, “You think your dad would break the computer?” Nelson asked.

“No sir, and I don’t think Momma does either. I think she just wants you doing the patrols and working in the machine shop,” Gavin said timidly.

Reaching over, Nelson pulled Gavin over to his side and then wrapped his arms around all the kids, squeezing them. “If you’re down there, I won’t complain about not doing the cool stuff,” Nelson said and the kids squealed as he squeezed them.

When he let the kids go, they all tried to squeeze Nelson, well, Devin just drooled on Nelson’s cheek. Walking into the living room, Michelle smiled and walked over as the kids assaulted Nelson. “I see they are beating you down,” she said.

“And I didn’t do anything!” Nelson cried out, scooping the kids up in his arms and then squeezed the kids tight again.

Sitting down beside them, Michelle shook her head and grabbed Gavin’s side, tickling him while Nelson squeezed him. “Mom!” Gavin cried out, laughing.

“I’m not doing anything,” Michelle said, tickling Gavin before moving to Olivia and Devin. When Nelson and Michelle stopped, the kids collapsed in Nelson’s lap, panting.

While the kids tried to catch their breath, Nelson looked over at Michelle and pulled her over and kissed her. “Thank you for not putting me on the control schedule,” he said softly.

Reaching up, Michelle rubbed his cheek. “Babe, the only reason I take a shift is so I can help Nancy, but I don’t touch anything. Nancy loves those computers like you love your toys,” Michelle said, pulling Gavin up in her lap and scooting beside Nelson.

“So, who else gets a free pass?” Nelson asked, putting his arm across her shoulders.

“You, Matt, Gerald, Sean, Bernard, and Nellie,” Michelle said. “Nancy allows Ronald down there, but she doesn’t like him messing with the computers.”

“Just how many does it take to run that setup?” Nelson asked as Michelle laid her head on his shoulder.

“If they are flying a drone, at least four, but Nancy is still teaching everyone and working out the bugs. Next week, she is going to try to put out the first real schedule to cover control; three around the clock,” Michelle said. “For the most part, Nancy has been sleeping down there, even when others cover during the night.”

The front door opened, and Nelson grinned to see Sean and Cody walk in. He could tell from their faces, both had sat in the hot tub. “Gerald and the others are back,” Sean said, heading for the stairs.

Michelle reached down and took Devin. “Give momma some love before Gerald gets here,” she said, kissing all over Devin’s face.

Watching Michelle love on Devin, Nelson chuckled. “Can’t believe we have to wrestle other adults to get some love from our own kids.”

Squeezing Devin tight, Michelle looked over at Nelson. “I don’t mind,” she said. “To be honest, never in my wildest dreams, would I have ever predicted Gerald would get attached to a baby.”

“Yeah, I have to agree with you on that,” Nelson said, pulling Gavin and Olivia to his chest.

“Everyone thinks we’re crazy for wanting a baby,” Michelle chuckled.

“There’s never a good time to have a baby,” Nelson grinned.

“Be damned if I let this dictate our lives,” Michelle told him.

Chapter Two

Climbing off his four-wheeler, Gerald saw Nelson coming out of the house. “Devin’s inside and you can get him,” Nelson chuckled, walking down the steps. “Sorry, but he had a dirty diaper, or I would’ve brought him out to ya.”

Holding his hands up, “Got no problem then,” Gerald said, dropping his hands. “Sometimes I wonder what in the hell you two feed that kid.”

“And I was wondering what you were feeding him,” Nelson grinned, stopping beside Gerald and grabbing some of his gear. “Any problems?”

“Plenty, but let me get my gear stowed and I’ll meet you in the kitchen. Sorry, but I’m ready for a real meal,” Gerald told him. Nelson helped Gerald carry his gear to his cabin as others came out to help the rest of the team carry their gear inside.

Walking back to the house, Nelson grabbed the backdoor and sighed when it didn’t open. Pressing his thumb on the scan pad, Nelson heard the door click and then pulled it open. “Security: a nagging and painful necessity,” he mumbled, walking in and found Nellie in the kitchen with several others, getting food ready for the returning team.

Pulling out a notepad, Nelson sat down in his chair as Ronald came in and sat down. Looking over, Nelson did a doubletake, seeing Ronald had already showered. “You were only out for fourteen days,” Nelson laughed.

“Washing off with a bottle of water in the cold sucks,” Ronald chuckled. “I don’t mind living like an animal downrange, but when I get out of the field, I like washing the animal off.”

Nodding his head, Nelson looked back down at his notebook. “I understand, brother. Just messing with ya. There were times coming out of the field, I wanted a Brillo Pad to scrub down with.”

Nellie came over and set down a plate for Ronald, then Michelle walked into the dining room carrying Devin. Before she sat down, Gerald came in the backdoor and Devin let out a squeal. “There’s my bubble warrior!” Gerald sang out. When Gerald put his AR in the rack, Devin tried to climb over Michelle’s shoulder, reaching for Gerald.

“Devin!” Michelle cried out, grabbing Devin’s ankles and catching him before he faceplanted off her back. “Gravity works, son.”

Running over, Gerald grabbed Devin as he literally hung off Michelle’s back. “I was coming to get you,” Gerald laughed, pulling Devin into a hug. Devin answered with an open mouth kiss, squeezing Gerald’s neck.

With Devin in his arms, Gerald walked around the table to his chair and Michelle slapped the back of Nelson’s head. “Your son just tried to faceplant off my back!” Michelle snapped.

Not looking up from his notebook, “Every man must learn; gravity is the one law you can’t break and if you do, pain is usually involved,” Nelson replied.

Sitting down beside Nelson, Michelle rolled her eyes. “Devin can learn that from his friends,” Michelle said under her breath and Nelson just snorted at her.

Carrying another plate over, Nellie set it down in front of Gerald. “Devin, you want some food?” Nellie asked as Gerald situated Devin in his lap.

“I’ll feed him off my plate, then I’ll eat,” Gerald said, grabbing a fork and mashing up some of his food.

Shaking her head, “Gerald, just a few months ago, you didn’t know the first thing about babies and now I swear, you act like a pro,” Nellie laughed.

Picking up his spoon, Gerald scooped some of the mashed-up food and spooned it into Devin’s gaping mouth. “Never knew they could be this much fun,” Gerald shrugged.

When Bernard walked in with Sean and the others, Gerald looked up. “Have a seat and I’ll give you a rundown,” he said, as Devin grabbed at the spoon hovering in front of him and guided it to his mouth. “Did they starve my bubble warrior while I was gone?” Gerald asked, looking down at him and Devin squealed, clapping his hands.

Gerald looked over at Nelson as he wrote in the notebook. “Gerald, don’t start,” Nelson warned. “That boy eats before everyone else.”

Nodding, Gerald scooped up another spoonful. “Well, the feds have small enclaves along the border with Arkansas, but the main concentration is near Branson and let me tell you, it’s a war zone there. We also have about a regiment near Lanton, but compared to what’s around Branson, it ain’t crap. If there isn’t a division set up around Branson, I’ll wear the Leia costume. The locals are shooting anything that looks like feds in Branson. There are still three company-size elements or a battalion in Thayer.” Gerald paused, refilling the spoon.

“Not to sound like a punk, but could you interpret those units into numbers?” Ashley asked.

“A company is around a hundred people. Battalion, four to eight hundred and a regiment or brigade, in the four thousand range,” Nelson said, writing in his notebook. “A division is ten to fifteen thousand troops,” he added and Ashley’s face paled.

“We ran into a recon group for the Republic,” Gerald said nonchalantly.

Putting his pen down, Nelson turned to Gerald. “Gerald, that’s real need-to-know info,” Nelson said. “You should’ve radioed that in.”

“Nelson, we weren’t radioing shit,” Gerald scoffed, and Nellie reached over and popped the back of his head. Glancing down at Devin, who was happily eating in his lap, Gerald continued. “There are feds and Republic troops all over the state line. We watched several artillery strikes on patrols, and the only way they could’ve known was someone monitoring radio traffic.”

Nodding, “Okay, fair enough. That’s sound reasoning,” Nelson said, picking up his pen. “Start from the beginning.”

“Well, I started out moving down to Warm Springs and saw there were small patrols of feds wandering about. I saw very few US troops under fed control, found out why, but I’ll tell you later,” Gerald said, taking a breath. “Not wanting to get compromised, I had Matt pull back with the others, and Ronald and I moved up on foot. Found a company of German troops on the state line at a park north of Warm Springs.”

“After scouting them out, we headed west and found a group of feds in Myrtle. These were Homeland, and they just had a collection point there where they rounded up people, but they had the unfortunate problem of pissing off someone with friends,” Gerald said, spooning a mouthful of food into Devin and then looking up at Nelson.

“Nelson, I’ve always wondered what would happen if a group was hit by a large number of snipers, and now I know,” Gerald said with wide eyes. “I’ll kiss your ass, if there weren’t a hundred people laid up with rifles. It was over in five minutes and let me tell you, someone around here has a freaking cannon.”

“There are a few people who own cannons,” Nelson said, still writing.

“No. I’m talking about a sniper rifle that can punch a hole in a Stryker the size of a golf ball. It had to be a twenty millimeter, at least!” Gerald said in awe. “Those Homeland boys never stood a chance. They did have MRAPs and other equipment, but anyone who tried to leave, Mr. Golf Ball shooter started punching holes in their rides!”

Looking up at Gerald, “Gerald, a fifty can punch a hole in a Stryker,” Nelson commented.

“Nelson,” Ronald chuckled. “He’s not kidding about a golf ball-size hole. We know what a fifty cal through armor looks like.”

A big smile filled Nelson’s face as he went back to his notebook. “Glad to see someone other than us is being a pain in the ass,” Nelson sighed.

“Dude,” Ronald said, grabbing his glass of tea. “He hasn’t even got to that part. Gerald was talking about a side show.”

Jerking his head up, Nelson looked at Ronald and then over at Gerald, who nodded. “Yeah, just let me continue,” Gerald said.

“So, after watching the slaughter of Homeland boys, we laid up and watched people come out and gather weapons, then fade away,” Gerald said, clearly impressed. “I had told Matt to pull north of Myrtle for a base camp, so we moved up and bedded down. The next day, I took Matt and had Ronald pull the rest of the team northeast of Thayer. Now, this is the weird part. We didn’t find any troops between Thayer and the German troops. That’s over thirty miles of open country.”

Shaking his head, “They have UAVs,” Nelson mumbled.

“Yeah, we watched three getting shot down,” Gerald said and Nelson looked up when Ronald spoke.

“Two were shot down by Stingers from the ground,” Ronald said.

“Any idea on whose they were?” Nelson asked.

“After we met the recon element, we found out one was Republic and two were feds,” Ronald answered.

“Anyway,” Gerald said, as Devin pushed the spoon away, signaling he wasn’t hungry anymore. “There are no troops in that thirty-mile gap, so I figured a large garrison was in Thayer and we moved in slow,” Gerald said and started feeding himself.

“Found the remnants of that battle you almost got caught up in, and be glad you left,” Gerald said, emptying his mouth. “That hill you were on is leveled. There isn’t a hilltop around Thayer that has a single tree. The feds moved just west of Thayer and dispersed over a mile, but there can’t be more than three companies, and they don’t move from the valley they are set up in. Found a HUMVEE with golf ball holes punched through it on the highway. Now, there were also fifty cal holes, but the driver was hit by Mr. Golf Ball, and the biggest part of him and the guy behind him were their legs sitting in the floorboard. What was left of the other bodies had been pulled out and stripped. The troops at Thayer are very edgy for good reason. We watched a patrol slip out, trying to head to the state line. A mile from Thayer, all ten were shot by at least fifteen snipers.”

“Effective,” Michelle chuckled.

“Yeah,” Gerald nodded. “That’s when Matt and I pulled back. I don’t like being in an area that is saturated with snipers. We pulled back to the group and…” Gerald stopped, turning to Ronald.

“We saw two patrols of civilians. After setting up in a ravine, I put out an OP,” Ronald said. “On the second patrol, Hank’s boy, Tim, tells me he knows four of the people.”

“Let me guess, you made contact?” Nelson chuckled.

“I didn’t,” Ronald laughed. “When the group was like ten yards away, Tim yells out, ‘Hey, Tony, it’s Tim’. I thought those six had died standing up, they froze so fast. The four kids Tim knew, he went to high school with them, and the other two were their dads.”

Continuing his writing, “I take it, the exchange went well?” Nelson asked.

“Yeah, one of the dad’s said he had to clean his pants out,” Ronald chuckled. “They are holding up at one’s farm near Thomasville. Turns out some folks from Mountain View came by, asking for people to patrol out and stir up trouble. Someone comes by and gives them an area to check out.”

“Damn,” Nelson said, looking up in shock. “Who’s gettin’ in the shit?”

“Didn’t ask,” Ronald shrugged. “Anyway, when Gerald showed up we were just talking and it turns out, this group was relieving a group to the north of Thayer that was keeping them bottled up.”

Clearing his throat, Gerald grabbed his glass and drained it. “They were tickled that we were scouting the area,” Gerald said.

“You told them?” Nelson gasped.

“Hell no,” Gerald snapped. “Nelson, they could tell. One of the dads was in the Army. They didn’t ask, and we didn’t tell. I did warn them about the German troops and that shocked them. I gave them the location.”

“How were they armed?” Nelson asked, picking up his pen.

“Scavenged military gear,” Gerald replied. “I told them there was light armor in Thayer, but none of them were concerned. After I told them that, they told us about a large group west of Lanton. That’s when they told us about Republic troops scouting around, and to watch who we shot at.”

Shaking his head, Nelson pulled a map from his thigh pocket. “We are getting too many people fighting, with no coordination,” he mumbled. Marking the locations, Nelson looked over at Gerald. “What were they wearing?”

“Mossy Oak,” Gerald grinned. “They thought we were Republic troops, since we were in multi-cam. Don’t worry. They told us any of the civilians out would be in hunting camo, and not military patterns.”

“That’s something,” Nelson sighed, looking back down at his map. “What else?”

“Someone in Mountain View has radio contact with the Republic,” Gerald said, and Nelson jerked his head up. “No, they didn’t tell me, but it’s from the way they talked that I know. They gave me areas to avoid, knowing I was heading for Lanton.”

When Nelson started writing, Gerald pulled Devin up to his shoulder, patting his back. “Since they told me to avoid one area, I went to see why and that’s where I found a Republic recon team. It was a SEAL, one SF brother, and two Recon Marines.”

“What the hell is in Lanton that was so important?” Nelson asked as his pen flew across the page.

“Twenty Challenger 2 tanks, ten Abrams tanks, and thirty Warrior armored fighting vehicles,” Gerald answered. “It’s a UK and Canadian force. Whoever is over it, knows their shit. The vehicles are spread out over two square miles and camouflaged very well. One group was camouflaged so well, if it wasn’t for Duke, Ronald and I would’ve walked over them.”

When Lucy walked into the dining room, Gerald motioned her over and handed a sleeping Devin to her. Getting up, Gerald moved over beside Nelson and started pointing to spots around Lanton. “This is where armor is, and this is the command area,” he said, pointing at a ravine.

“How long did you spend with the recon element?” Nelson asked, making marks on the map.

“Several hours,” Gerald said, pulling a chair over and sitting down beside Nelson. “That’s where we learned only twenty-five percent of the active military was still serving under the feds. It’s so bad, the feds are putting the families of what few remain in camps. The US forces we are seeing now are new recruits who support the fed’s bullshit.”

“Interesting,” Nelson mumbled as he started writing again.

“Yeah, it does make me proud that most of those in the military have left the feds,” Gerald nodded. “Anyway, the death tolls in the fed-controlled areas are beyond belief. The Republic isn’t much better, but at least there, you don’t have to worry about the government or gangs coming along and shooting your family. Starvation is rampant, along with disease. Current estimations are over a hundred million have died here in the states, but the world population has fallen over two billion.”

Nelson’s hand froze in mid-word and he slowly turned to Gerald. “Billion… with a B?” Nelson breathed in utter shock.

Closing his eyes, Gerald slowly nodded. “Yeah, and projections say by next year, another two billion will be gone. America was the bread basket of the world and that’s why the UN put so much into retaking California. The entire world has lost its mind. There isn’t a country in South or Central America that’s not in full-blown war, and that goes for Africa, too. Governments around the world are putting their boots down. Our only saving grace is China is waging war in Southeast Asia and pulled a lot of troops out. They were getting tired of having troops sunk when they shipped them over. Russia has also stopped sending so many troops because they are in a full revolution again.”

Gerald paused for a second, amazed that Nelson was keeping up. “But there are over four million UN troops here in the states, along with five million sworn officers of the federal government. That is still a chunk of folks to fight,” Gerald said and Nelson nodded.

“What did you get about the Republic?” Nelson asked.

Leaning on the table while he watched Nelson write, “They are being pushed hard and don’t have many resources,” Gerald said. “The feds have some resources, but this winter will be the deciding factor on how well the Republic holds up. Right now, they have the largest navy in the world, and that’s the only reason mushrooms haven’t been planted, except in India and Pakistan. India flooded into Pakistan after they were nuked.”

“Other side of the world, so don’t care,” Nelson said, writing. “What about around here?”

“Oh, Missouri is about to be a battle zone, but despite what that recon group thinks, the Republic won’t try an attack until after winter,” Gerald told him. “The feds have set up huge internment camps in Mississippi, Ohio, Illinois, Tennessee, and Indiana. These camps are for one thing only; farming. And all the farming is done by hand. They have huge groups of people pulling plows by hand and clearing land. The death tolls from these camps are almost on par with the German camps of World War Two.”

“Gerald, it sucks for those people, but I’m worried about shit that’s close,” Nelson said, and Gerald gave a sigh.

“I know, but that’s why they are rounding people up here,” Gerald said. “The feds know the Republic is going to invade, and wants to deprive them of manpower. Over seventy percent of Missouri supports the Republic, so the feds want to kill or ship people to camps.”

Putting his pen down, Nelson leaned back in his chair with dead eyes, looking at the wall. “You’d better be shitting me about that part,” Nelson almost snarled.

“No, that’s what the recon team told us, but we caught one of the Brits and he confirmed it,” Ronald said with an icy stare.

Getting up, Nelson took a deep breath and started pacing the kitchen. “What else did you find out?”

“The feds have small enclaves of troops every thirty miles along the state line, with several larger encampments like we found of the Brits,” Gerald said. “The largest is near Branson. They have over a hundred tanks there, but can’t bring them to bear against the civilians because when more than one tank or armored truck shows up, air gets called in by the Republic.”

As Nelson paced, Gerald moved the map over and started marking the sites along the state line where the feds had deployed troops. “Which group along the state line is the easiest to attack?” Nelson asked, pacing.

“The Germans, by far,” Gerald answered. “They have a perimeter of barbwire set up under the trees, but haven’t cut the trees back because they don’t want roving aircraft to drop shit on them.”

Coming to a stop, Nelson turned and moved back over to the table. “Okay, we know there are no feds doing round-ups close to us,” Nelson said, and Gerald held up a hand.

“You can thank those ‘signs’ you put out for that,” Gerald said. “That Brit was terrified of this area. We found some pics of the bodies that were hung out on the highway on him.”

Clearing his throat, “What did you do with the Brit?” Bernard asked.

“Untied him and told him if he could outrun Duke, he was free to go,” Gerald shrugged. “Limey bastard didn’t even make it thirty yards before Duke had him down and ripped his throat out.” When Gerald looked up at Nelson’s face, he gave a startle at how red his face was.

“Nelson, you need to take a deep breath before you blow a blood vessel,” Bernard said, staring at Nelson.

“How are the Germans set up?” Nelson asked, looking at the map and relaxing. If Gerald was going to release prisoners and let Duke handle them, then that was on him. Grabbing Nelson’s notebook and pen, Gerald drew a triangle.

“Each leg is just over two hundred yards long. At each point, they have two APCs. I’m not up on the current inventory, but they looked like Strykers. Then in the middle of each leg, they have two more,” Gerald said, drawing out the map. “But with the trees that close together, they have no fields of fire. I’m surprised they actually got them through the woods. The trees are what has saved them from air attacks.”

“How certain are you on strength?” Nelson asked.

“Very,” Gerald chuckled. “There are one hundred and twenty-four there. I left Ronald and Duke on overwatch and snuck inside to take a peek.”

Staring at the drawing and the map, Nelson pointed in the bowl the Germans were set up in. “They drove in on this side off of 53, didn’t they?” Nelson mumbled.

Looking at the map, Gerald nodded, seeing the broader area by the topographic lines. “Yeah, but I think if push comes to shove, they will haul ass out whichever way their vehicles are pointing,” Gerald answered.

“We can hit them at one point and roll down the sides, forcing them to head back to 53 and have explosives planted there. I’m thinking tear gas for this, how about you?” Nelson asked.

Looking up at Nelson in shock, “You mean, like right now?” Gerald shouted.

“Yeah, like tonight,” Nelson said, staring at the map.

Before Gerald could object, Michelle jumped up. “Back up, string bean,” Michelle snapped. “You don’t rush off and hit fast unless an attack is imminent.”

“No,” Nelson said, pointing at the map. “The feds are scared of the population around here. Now, it’s time to make them terrified.”

Narrowing her eyes, Michelle studied the side of Nelson’s face. When he turned and looked her in the eyes, Michelle relaxed. “Explain your reasoning.”

“Michelle, they are scared to move out in search of people because of snipers, but if they know the Republic isn’t attacking, they can move out in force. Hell, you’ve seen how many people are around here. We need them afraid of hard attacks from the population,” Nelson said, then turned back to the map. “After we hit the Germans, we need to move down and take out a few of the Brits’ tanks. They need to know heavy armor isn’t safe.”

Michelle turned to Gerald. “He makes a valid argument,” she said.

“Gerald, let’s gather everyone up and make plans to hit them tomorrow night,” Nelson said and then stood up, looking from the map to Gerald. “I just want to do a hard attack with tear gas, grenades, and heavy guns, making them push out and then ambush them on the road. Hit them at the south point and roll down two sides and pause. We have the AT4, so we can hit a few of those armored personnel carriers.”

Thinking for a few seconds, Gerald nodded. “Damn, that is a good idea.”

“How many you thinking?” Bernard asked.

“As many as we took to the school, but only Matt, Ronald, Sean, Gerald and I will do the hard attack,” Nelson said. “Everyone else will be set up in the ambush. We hit hard, then fade away.”

“Why those on the strike team?” Michelle asked.

“Because they know how to fight with gas masks on,” Nelson said, then turned to Michelle. “I’m asking if you will stay on the ambush team, but know this, I don’t want you going.”

“Bitch, I was pregnant on the last attack!” Michelle snapped, then lowered her voice. “I just didn’t know it.”

Reaching over, Nelson rubbed her baby bump. “I know, but the stress of a firefight isn’t something you want to put on the baby. Hell, I’m surprised you didn’t miscarry after the school,” Nelson said, and Michelle sighed.

“Sean,” Michelle said, looking over at him. “I’m putting you in charge of Nelson. He acts like an ass, you are to punch him in the face and bring him to me.”

Diana walked in from the living room. “Sean, she means it,” Diana snapped. “Nelson acts like an ass, you better bring his ass home draped over your shoulder.”

Nelson’s mouth fell open when Sean nodded to his wife. “I will, sweetie,” Sean vowed.

Mumbling as he turned from Sean, Nelson looked at Michelle. “I need Gavin,” he said, and Michelle stumbled back. “Don’t look at me like that. He can drive those damn remote cars better than anyone and this time, there will be trees he has to dodge so we can take out their armor.”

“Who’s Gavin going to be with?” Michelle asked, crossing her arms.

Jerking a thumb over his shoulder, “Bernard,” Nelson said. “You know as well as I do, Bernard will kill anything that gets close to Gavin.”

Michelle turned to Bernard. “I know you will protect my baby,” she said, and Bernard stood up, nodding.

“That I will, but I ain’t driving those little remote cars,” Bernard grinned.

Chapter Three

After everyone had eaten, Bernard went to grab Dallas and his family while Sean headed off to get Curtis and his group. With Gerald’s help, Nelson was making a replica of the camp on the floor of the barn. Even though Nancy’s equipment could hear UAVs, Gerald didn’t want a large group in the backyard looking at a small-scale replica. Like he’d told Nancy, ‘They still have satellites’.

“How many APCs?” Nelson asked, grabbing several blocks of wood.

“Fourteen,” Gerald said, grabbing some more blocks. “I looked in my books and most are GTK Boxers, but three are the newer TPz Fuchs.”

Looking at the triangle they had made on the floor, Nelson shook his head. “They are packed in tight,” he gasped. “It would only take two five-hundred pounders to take them out.”

“They don’t stay in the same place long,” Gerald said, putting a block of wood in to represent one of the APCs. “We found two more spots they had used. Judging by the land, they stay in a place for five or six days and then move.”

“How long you figure they have been set up in their current spot?” Nelson asked, looking at the hand-drawn map and putting down the blocks in the correct spaces.

“Two days, tops,” Gerald answered as he stood up. “I hope you realize, if they push out hard, our asses are in the wind.”

“Gerald, I speak from experience. You don’t chase infantry through tightly-packed trees in APCs. They can move faster than you and it’s really easy to knock them out,” Nelson said, arranging the sections of fence. “The concertina wire doesn’t go all the way around?”

“No,” Gerald said, moving over. “They have it at the tip of each angle, running halfway down each leg. There are foxholes at the gaps about fifty yards wide. At each tip, there is a small gap for troops to move out to patrol, but they seem more than happy to just sit and act like they aren’t there.”

“How sure are you they don’t have OPs out?”

“They didn’t while I was there, so we need to recon in before we attack,” Gerald said. “I didn’t see any signs at their old spots that they had put any out. I still think we need to move up the night before and just lay up watching and listening for the day, then attack the next night.”

“How many were up on guard?”

“Oh, I’d say about half,” Gerald said, and Nelson groaned. “Hey, dude, these aren’t gang bangers or dumbasses. These are military troops and they’re not dumb. They will be maintaining guard. We can thank the population around here for sniping at them, so they aren’t patrolling.”

Walking over and grabbing the map, “Gerald, they are just holding up, but if the Republic attacks, there is no way they can deploy effectively to stop a troop of Girl Scouts, much less attacking troops,” Nelson said, looking at the terrain on the map.

“I’m betting they could,” Gerald said, moving over beside Nelson. “If the Republic moves up Highway 251, they can deploy out fast and if they attack to the east on Highway 115, the Germans can move and block. They have anti-armor and anti-aircraft missiles, so they can be a huge problem holding up the advance until armor shows up.”

Waving at the map, “Why aren’t they spread out more?” Nelson cried out.

“Nelson,” Gerald barked. “They are scared to be in small groups. This is America, not Europe. Everyone here has a gun, and they know it because everyone around here uses those guns, taking pop shots and killing federal troops like they are going to win a prize at the county fair. Then, you go and hang up rotting corpses along highways and if you don’t think that scares the shit out of people, then you need help.”

Nodding as he put the map down, “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Nelson admitted. “I just want them to leave us alone and move on.”

Leaning back against one of the support columns for the barn, Gerald studied Nelson for a few minutes. “Nelson, I hope after the Republic liberates this area, you are still going to fight,” Gerald said in a low voice.

“Oh, I am, but like I told Sean, I will fight my own fight under my own rule. I’m not joining the Republic’s army, but I will fight beside them,” Nelson said, grabbing a handful of plastic green army men. Moving over, he started placing them around the replica. “That is what the militia is; the civilian population. When I decide to fight, I will go and fight. When I decide it’s time to come home and help on the farm, I’ll come home.”

Pushing off the column, “I’m all for that,” Gerald chuckled. “I’m not marching to someone else’s drum beat unless they are part of our group.”

“Thank God,” Nancy said walking in, and they both looked up at her. “Just to let you know, I’m coming on this one.”

“Whoa,” Gerald snapped, holding up his hands. “Yeah, I know you can shoot, but this is a battle and let’s face it, you’re mediocre at best when it comes to slinging hate downrange.”

“I’m going to help Gavin drive the remote-controlled cars, and I’m bringing a jammer to block their radio,” Nancy said.

Shaking his head, “Nancy, show me how to work the jammer,” Gerald said.

“Gerald!” Nancy cried out, throwing up her hands. “You can’t even change your desktop background on your computer, and you want me to show you how to operate a fifteen-watt broad and narrow band jammer?”

Turning around, Gerald looked at Nelson. “Brother, don’t look at me. I’ve read books and stuff, so I know what a jammer is, but hell, I’ve never seen one,” Nelson said, then turned to Nancy. “I was going to help Gavin drive the R/Cs when the Germans pulled out.”

Crossing her arms over her chest, Nancy gave Nelson a bland expression. “I’m better than you,” she said with a hard tone.

“Pfft,” Nelson scoffed. “I doubt that.”

“Tell you what,” Nancy said, dropping her arms to her side and grinning. “If I can’t beat you in a race with the remote-controlled cars, I’ll stay here.”

Suddenly, Nelson wasn’t so sure, seeing the confidence on her face. He turned to look at Gerald for help. “Nelson, she has her own remote-controlled cars, as you know,” Gerald said.

“Go ask Gavin if I can’t beat him,” Nancy challenged. “Granted, he wins most like sixty percent, but I’m getting better.”

“Shit, I’m doing good beating him one out of ten,” Nelson mumbled, turning and walking around the replica.

Walking over, Gerald stopped in front of Nancy. “Who’s going to run the op center while you’re gone?” he asked.

“Adam, Alex, Ariel, and Mason,” Nancy answered. “Others will help, but they know how to run it.”

Giving a long sigh, “Nancy,” Gerald groaned, then reached out and hugged his sister. “I won’t stop you, and yes, you would be an asset coming, but if you do, you will stay with Bernard.”

“Gerald, I don’t want to get into a shooting match. That’s not my strong point,” Nancy said, hugging him back. “That’s what I have a badass brother for.”

“I ain’t seen you two hug since last Thanksgiving,” Bernard said, walking in with Dallas.

Letting Nancy go, Gerald nodded. “Yeah, and that’s my fault,” Gerald said, looking over and saw Dallas was carrying a five-gallon metal bucket. “Dallas, what’s in the bucket?”

“Something we used when I was a boy to gas out mice and rats from the barn and silos,” Dallas said, putting the bucket down. Hearing the deep thump the bucket made when Dallas put it down, left little doubt it was heavy. Very heavy.

Moving over, Gerald saw the top was covered with aluminum foil with a very thick fuse sticking out the top, making the black bucket look like a massive firecracker. “Dallas, we are using tear gas and we can throw those. Besides, for members of your family, I’m not sure even they could throw that,” Gerald said.

“I talked to Amber and the others who was in the service and she told me about that tear gas. This is better,” Dallas said, staring at Gerald.

Giving a short laugh, “Dallas, tear gas is pretty good at disabling your enemy,” Gerald grinned.

“Does it kill ‘em? Because this will,” Dallas declared, waving his hand over the bucket.

The smile dropped off Gerald’s face as he, Nancy, and Nelson all stepped back several paces from the metal bucket. “What the hell is in it?” Gerald asked, fighting the urge to pull up his shirt and breathe through it.

“I’ll show you the recipe, but I can guarantee you, it works,” Dallas said, crossing his arms over his chest. Nelson’s jaw fell open, looking at Dallas standing posed with his long silver hair over his shoulders.

“Are you Odin?” Nelson asked in a low voice filled with awe. “Which of your kids is Thor?”

Arching his eyebrows, “Huh?” Dallas asked as Nancy gave a snort.

Looking down at the metal bucket, “How sure are you that this stuff works on humans?” Gerald asked.

“Very,” Dallas said confidently. “When I was a boy, we smoked out a barn bigger than this with five silos attached to it. A hobo had snuck up in the loft and made himself a small hiding spot. We yelled out we was smoking the barn, in case some of the other kids was inside. We didn’t know the hobo was there and didn’t know about him for three days, till he started stinking.”

Still looking at the bucket, Gerald took several more steps back, along with Nancy and Nelson. “How much does it weigh?” Gerald asked.

“About sixty pounds,” Dallas said, uncrossing his arms.

“I knew it!” Nelson said in a whisper. “Only Odin can carry Thor’s hammer, Mjὃlnir. Did you see how easily he carried that bucket?”

“Dallas, I’m not saying you and members of your family couldn’t throw this, but not even they could throw it as far as we’ll need to,” Gerald said.

Behind Gerald, Nelson grabbed Nancy’s arm. “Not even the Hulk can pick up Thor’s hammer, I bet you they could throw it,” Nelson whispered to Nancy, who started laughing quietly.

“You remember telling us about that attack you done on that checkpoint?” Dallas asked, and Gerald nodded, never taking his eyes off the bucket. “Use one of the fancy remote-controlled cars like you did that big bomb.”

“Not to sound like a pussy, but what precautions do you have to take?” Gerald said, finally looking away from the bucket.

“Don’t breathe the smoke this puts out,” Dallas said. “You use them gas masks and you’ll be fine.”

“What about after it’s done?” Gerald asked, relaxing a little.

“Gerald, we used it to get rats out of the grains. If it hung around, we couldn’t have done that,” Dallas said. “Just don’t go licking everything the smoke touched, or you’ll get sick but not die. You can eat a spoonful out of the bucket and only have stomach cramps for a few days, then diarrhea.”

“Doesn’t sound that deadly,” Gerald shrugged.

Shaking his head, “The hobo only made it two steps from his hiding place,” Dallas said. “Rats die in less than a minute. Opossums and raccoons die quicker. We would stand outside the barn after lighting it and watch birds trying to fly out and drop dead.”

Again, Gerald, Nancy, and Nelson took another step back. Since they were now some distance away, Bernard had to raise his voice when he spoke. “Dallas smoked this barn out ten years ago and I watched a rat running out, and it died before it made it ten yards from the barn.”

Gerald turned to Nelson. “What do you think?” Gerald asked.

“Ask which one is Thor and just have them call down lightning,” Nelson whispered. When Gerald rolled his eyes, “Fine, then,” Nelson said. “What is in it?”

Dallas closed his eyes and started reciting the ingredients and when he’d finished, he opened his eyes to find Gerald, Nancy, and Nelson standing outside the back bay door. “It’s only bad when it’s breathed in!” Dallas shouted at them.

“And your dad made this?” Gerald cried out with wide eyes.

“Son, we didn’t have all this fancy poison back then. We used it a few times when the deer got in the cornfield,” Dallas said and then grinned. “Got over forty with one smoke bomb.”

“How long does it burn?” Gerald asked.

Shrugging his shoulder, “About ten minutes,” Dallas answered.

Pointing to the replica on the floor, “Each one of those lines is over two hundred yards long. Will that smoke bomb do any good?” Gerald asked.

“Bernard told me those krauts were holding up in the Fourche Creek Conservation Area on the north side, in that shallow bowl where I got that buck a few years ago. If they are there, then this should fill the area,” Dallas told him.

“Dallas, smoke rises,” Gerald said, looking down at the bucket.

“Will you get back in here, so I don’t have to shout?!” Dallas snapped, and Gerald shook his head. Giving a sigh, “Son, to do a barn, you have to seal it up. The smoke hovers over the ground about eight feet high around here. When we smoked out the deer, we killed some over three hundred yards away.”

“That’s about how far the ambush teams will be,” Gerald said as Nancy just left with a shiver.

“Son, even you know, smoke ain’t rolling up and over a hill unless there’s wind and this time of year, we won’t have wind at night unless there is a storm,” Dallas said, watching Nancy leave.

Turning around, “So, what do you think?” Gerald asked Nelson in a low voice.

“I know I’m not going back in that barn until that bucket is out!” Nelson cried out, pointing at the bucket. “By Dallas’ own words, it likes to kill shit in a barn.”

Shaking his head, Bernard bent over and grabbed the bucket. “Boys, you are really embarrassing me,” he said and carried the bucket out the front bay door.

“Hey, I hate chemical warfare!” Nelson shouted. “Wearing a MOPP suit sucks ass!”

“Why would you wear a suit to mop in?” Dallas asked as Gerald and Nelson came back into the barn.

“It’s an acronym,” Gerald told him, watching Bernard set the bucket outside. “Mission Oriented Protective Posture; it seals the body off from the outside.”

“You don’t have to wear that, just a gas mask if you’re going to be in the smoke,” Dallas said.

Reaching over, Nelson grabbed Gerald’s arm. “Gerald, if we use tear gas, that will blind them. You said none of them were carrying gas masks. The tear gas will blind them, so they can’t run off and this…” Nelson paused, looking at the bucket sitting outside the barn. “Satan’s fart gas,” he cried out, waving a hand at the bucket. “They will get bogged down in it and they will want to pull out faster.”

“You have another big toy truck?” Gerald asked.

Spinning and squaring off with Gerald, “Toy truck?!” Nelson shouted. “Those are highly-tuned pieces of equipment.”

Closing his eyes, Gerald started rubbing his temples. “Nelson,” Gerald sighed.

Giving a snort, Nelson looked off. “Yeah, I have several more.”

“Dallas, how much time do you have after lighting the fuse?” Gerald asked.

“Five minutes,” Dallas answered quickly. “My paw beat one of my brothers when he only put a three-minute fuse on one.”

“I can fix that,” Gerald said as Nelson moved over, looking at the replica. As Nelson and Gerald talked out a new part to the attack, Sean led Curtis and his group in, then Hank and several from his group came in.

“That would work,” Gerald said, nodding.

Nelson looked up to see the rest of the people from the house coming out with Dallas’s family. “Four Horsemen, get your notebooks out,” Nelson said and as one, Curtis, Rick, Kenny, and Justin pulled out notepads, wearing big grins. “We are attacking a company of German troops fifty miles to the southeast, just north of Warm Springs, Arkansas.”

“Curtis, which one of your group has the quietest rifle for taking out sentries? You will be close because they are set up in the woods,” Nelson asked.

“How close?” Curtis asked.

“You would be lucky getting a hundred-yard shot,” Gerald answered. “Think in the thirty to forty-yard range of shots.”

“Oh, I have a .45 ACP bolt action that is very quiet and can do that,” Curtis said.

“Curtis, I want the truth. Do you have a gas mask, and have you practiced shooting with it?” Nelson asked.

“Yes, we practice all the time wearing chemical and radiation suits,” Curtis said and even Gerald did a doubletake.

Nodding, “Okay, I’m breaking you four up. Curtis, you’re with me and Sean,” Nelson said as Rick, Kenny, and Justin patted Curtis on the back. Walking over to the wall, Nelson grabbed a long stick and moved back to the replica laid out on the floor.

Pointing to the east side of the triangle, “Gerald, Matt, and Ronald will be attacking from the east side. Sean, Curtis, and I will be attacking from the west. We will send in a truck with a can of Satan’s farts,” Nelson paused and looked up at the confused faces. “It’s something Dallas cooked up. All I’m going to say is, if you see smoke coming for you, run the opposite way, screaming at the top of your lungs.”

The confused looks were replaced by terror from everyone except Dallas’s family. “I’m not kidding,” Nelson said. “You see smoke rolling toward you, run. Pissing your pants will be excused.”

“It’s not that bad,” Dallas said.

“Maybe not for giants, but the rest of us did not come from Valhalla, so we will run away from the smoke, screaming,” Nelson said, and Nancy started snorting again.

“Okay,” Nelson said.  “Curtis will use his gun to take out any guards, so Sean and I can send in the truck carrying the demonic smoke which Gavin will be driving from the command area.” Nelson paused as Gavin pumped his fist in the air.

“Yes,” Gavin hissed, and the other boys looked down.

“Gavin,” Nelson snapped, and Gavin stopped. “The two probing teams will move up and toss in tear gas. That, with the demonic smoke, will make the group pull out.”

Using his stick, Nelson pointed outside the triangle. “This is the easiest way out and back to road 53 to the south. Dallas will be in charge of the ambush team to the west and Scott will be in charge of the east ambush team. Depending on which way they go, Gavin and Nancy will use the R/C cars to blow up the lead vehicle in the ambush. This will make the others head the opposite way and then they will blow that one, trapping the entire force in the kill zone. Gavin and Nancy will use the R/C cars to take out the armored personnel carriers, but if troops start unloading, everyone better start shooting because they have more.”

Pausing, Nelson saw everyone was writing. “The probing teams will move up behind the group, taking out the last three vehicles with AT4s. Each ambush team will have three AT4s, but I warn you, don’t use it unless you have to. We will be in thick trees and you will be at the edge of a road,” Nelson told them. “Any questions so far?”

He looked around, then to Dallas and Scott. “Each of you, pick five for your attack teams. Justin, I know you usually spot, but you will need to be on a gun,” Nelson said.

Looking up from his notepad, “What are the ranges we can expect?” Justin asked.

“If you’re really lucky, you might get a three-hundred-yard shot,” Nelson said.

Leaning over to the others, “Let’s take the M110s,” Justin whispered and they all nodded.

“Now,” Nelson said and pointed his stick at Bernard. “Bernard is in command of this outing.”

Everyone stopped writing and looked up, even Bernard. “Bernard will be with the command group here,” Nelson said, pointing behind the two ambush spots. “Gavin and Nancy will be there, but I’m sure Bernard will be taking others. If Bernard calls the attack off, everyone is to bug out, no matter what is going on. No matter what, Bernard will have a stopwatch and when the attack has rolled for ten minutes, we bug out. Move to your team’s rally point and then filter back home.”

“What about delaying actions?” Curtis asked, still writing.

Reaching over, Nelson punched Gerald in the arm. “I trained ‘em good,” Nelson chortled “Curtis, the probing teams will be providing the delaying action. We will set up a few claymores and toss a shitload of hand grenades, covering the others as they put distance between them and the attack area.”

Kenny, Justin, and Rick reached up, patting Curtis on the back again and even Gerald chuckled at the frat boys.

“Hank, you’re with me,” Bernard said, and Hank just nodded which surprised Nelson and a few others.

“If we have gas masks, should we bring them?” Kenny asked.

Nelson looked over at Gerald who just shrugged. “It couldn’t hurt,” Gerald said. “The ambush teams could lay down tear gas as they make their escape.”

“What is the attack time?” Justin asked.

“We are shooting for 0300 tomorrow night, but it depends on how long it takes the probing teams to get into position. If it’s later than that, we’ll hunker down during the day and hit them the next night,” Nelson said, and Nancy stepped up.

“Everyone going,” she said, looking around. “Do not use your radio until the attack has started, in case they have triangulation equipment. From what Gerald told me, I’m sure this group does.”

“What are the numbers and equipment?” Rick asked.

“A hundred and twenty plus troops and fourteen APCs or armored personnel carriers,” Nelson answered. “The troops are mechanized infantry, so they will have good toys.”

“Prisoners?” Scott asked.

“I don’t want any,” Nelson said, looking over at Gerald who just shook his head. “Our goal is to kill as many as possible and take out the vehicles, so they can’t be used around here to round up people.”

“When do we move out?” Bernard asked.

“2300 tonight,” Nelson said. “Team leaders, give me your routes and your rally points, then go over them with your teams.”

“Equipment check is at 2100 here,” Gerald said as Nelson moved over to the Four Horsemen.

“Guys, get your families over here,” Nelson said and all four looked up with smiles.

“Thank you,” Curtis said.

“Sorry, but until your wives are more proficient, they don’t need to be stuck there alone. We could have a team over there in ten minutes, but let’s not risk it,” Nelson said, holding up a fist and each one bumped it. “Time to be animals, gentlemen.”

“Apex predators,” Kenny grinned.

Proud of the four, Nelson just looked at them. “Guys, after this ambush, the probing teams are going to go armor hunting with Javelins. Want to go?” Nelson asked and the four nodded in shock. “We can stop by your place and get your sniper rifles before we go. Then we can bag some federal boys, no bag limit.”

“Man, you say the coolest shit,” Curtis said, writing in his notepad.

Chapter Four

Following Gerald, it was after 0100 when Nelson turned his ATV off. “Zeus, off,” he said quietly. When Zeus jumped off, Nelson glanced around as he climbed off his four-wheeler. Gerald had led them to a small gully and Nelson looked back at the others.

The massive form of Sean at the back was very easy to spot. Even with the largest four-wheeler made, Sean was so massive, it looked like he could pick it up and walk around with it under his arm. Trying not to laugh at the image of Scott climbing off his four-wheeler, Nelson looked off.

Scott was taller than his younger brother, Sean, but was also forty pounds heavier, and Nelson had felt real sorry for the ATV when Scott had climbed on when they’d left the farm just after 2300. “What are you grinning about?” Gerald asked softly.

“Scott climbing on the four-wheeler when we left,” Nelson said, trying not to laugh.

Giving a hiccup snort, Gerald clamped a hand over his mouth. “I thought the thing was going to break,” Gerald chuckled quietly. “I swear, I heard it crying before we split up.”

Grabbing the camouflaged net off the front rack, “It’s bad when even the women in that family are well over six-foot-tall,” Nelson said, covering his ATV. “When Dallas and his kids climbed in those Flyers, I really started to worry they were going to break them.”

“Glad we didn’t have the Flyers fully loaded with ammo, or I think they would’ve,” Gerald said, covering his ATV. “You think Hera will be alright with Gavin?”

Giving a sigh, “Yeah, but I wish he would’ve taken Zeus. I know for a fact, Zeus would,” Nelson said. Gavin had refused to take Zeus, and Nelson had been shocked when Michelle had taken his side. So, in the end, Zeus had come with him, and Gavin had ridden with Bernard in the quad side-by-side. The same one Nelson had mounted the mini-gun on the roof, after beefing up the suspension.

Reaching down and patting Duke, “I’m going to go scout and make sure the krauts haven’t moved, and I’ll make sure the others reached their rally points,” Gerald said. “Glad we just moved the attack to tomorrow, I hate rushing. Then bad things happen.”

“Want me to do it?” Nelson asked. “You’ve only had a few hours of sleep after that long patrol.”

“Nah, it won’t take long, and I’ll catch some shut-eye when I get back,” Gerald said and jerked a thumb over his shoulder. “They are set up to the southeast just over a mile from here, so keep someone frosty in case of patrols.”

Nodding, “Will do,” Nelson said and watched Gerald move off through the trees with Duke beside him. Wearing a ghillie suit, Gerald blended well into the forest, even with the NVGs. “Man, I love these things,” Nelson said, reaching up and touching the quad tube NVGs over his eyes.

Turning them off, Nelson flipped them up when Ronald and the others eased up to him. Looking behind them, Nelson saw all the ATVs had nets thrown over them. With very few clouds and a three-quarter moon, Nelson could see fairly well under the partial canopy.

Most of the leaves had already been shed when winter started to set in. “Let’s move off and set up,” Nelson said in a low voice and everyone nodded as he turned his NVGs back on.

Moving away from the ATVs, Nelson stopped at a small knoll and motioned for the others to fan out while he sat down beside a large oak tree. When Zeus sat down beside him, Nelson looked around and saw Matt was to his left and Sean was on his right. Ronald and Curtis were across from him, setting up next to some trees.

Again, Nelson looked at the bolt action .45 ACP Curtis was carrying across his back. The barrel was over two inches around and almost a yard long. Nelson knew most of it was suppressor, but the thing looked like a cannon from the side. He had seen Curtis fire it back at the farm and was very impressed at how quiet it was. The compound bow that he hunted with made more noise than the gun did.

“Those boys spent serious money,” Nelson mumbled to himself as he got comfortable.

Sean glanced around and then turned to Nelson. “We’re pulling out if they aren’t there, right?” Sean asked. “I mean we aren’t going looking for them, are we, if they have moved?”

“Hell yeah, we are pulling out. I’m not going to use a group this big to look for the krauts. I would be happy if we never had to fire another shot in anger for the rest of our lives,” Nelson said.

“Nelson,” Curtis said softly. “We need to coordinate with more people around here, so we don’t get shot by others like us.”

Turning, Nelson saw Curtis looking at him with his NVGs. Smiling, Nelson nodded. “Yes, Curtis, we do, but that’s why we wear different camouflage than any military. But like I told you, they shoot at us, we will shoot back. They hit one of us, and we will kill several of them.”

Looking off, Curtis gave a sigh. “I know, and it’s a good philosophy, but people are dying by the thousands. I think we should do what we can to save those who are fighting to end this.”

“That’s true, and spoken like a warrior,” Nelson said, turning to watch his area. “I named you Death for that reason, and I’m working on it. If you can think of something, let me know.”

Setting his AR down, Curtis pulled the stubby sniper rifle off his back. “I have been, but I can’t think of anything,” Curtis sighed.

Still looking over his area, Nelson thought about the metal bucket on the back of Sean’s four-wheeler and suppressed a shiver. When asked who was transporting it, the only person in the probing group that volunteered was Sean. All Nelson could think about was all the Nuclear, Biological, and Chemical training, or NBC, he had received in the Army. Out of everything, that’d scared him the most. You can fight someone shooting at you, but to be killed by something you can’t fight just seemed evil.

But like he had told Gerald, they needed every advantage they could get. And like Gerald, he was wearing a full MOPP suit. Tear gas was painful, but for the most part, not fatal. After hearing Dallas tell them what the concoction did and then, having it confirmed by Bernard’s and Dallas’s families, Nelson didn’t want anywhere near that bucket.

The bucket turned out to weigh just over fifty pounds, so Nelson had to make some changes to the remote-controlled truck. Taking the body off, Nelson had put a flat deck over the body. After that, he’d had to beef up the suspension of the 1/5 scale body until it could support the bucket. The R/C was over a yard long and two feet wide, with IR cameras mounted to drive by.

With as much weight as the R/C was carrying, even with extra batteries, Nelson knew he would have to get the truck close. “Guys, Sean and I will take first shift, get some rest,” he called out softly.

Taking his rucksack off, Sean scooted closer to Nelson. “Don’t think I’m questioning this decision, but shouldn’t we all recon the krauts more before attacking?” Sean asked in a low voice.

“That would be nice, but they could’ve set up in a better location that gives them more of an advantage. Gerald has seen them and moved through them, so we’ll have to make do,” Nelson said, rolling to his side and pulling a stick out that was poking him. Setting the small stick aside, Nelson rolled back prone. “You take what you can get, and infantry is what I’m worried about attacking us, not armor.”

“Nelson, armor would roll right over our asses. We may have Javelins, but we only have so many,” Sean pointed out.

Nodding, even though Sean wasn’t looking at him, Nelson spoke in a low voice. “Sean, that’s why we have explosives mounted on the bridges leading to the farm and your dad’s farm. Without engineers, armor isn’t crossing those steep banks. The streams around here carve perfect anti-tank ditches. Out of everything, airpower scares me the most because all we can do is blend in. Our saving grace is the feds can’t run air operations around here without getting shot down, so that’s why I don’t want to deal with the infantry.”

Thinking about that for several minutes, Sean cocked his head, impressed by the reasoning. “I wish the Republic would hurry up and take over Missouri,” Sean mumbled.

“Then, we will have to worry about infiltration teams,” Nelson said. “Even when this is over, we won’t be able to let down our guards for decades. I’m just guessing, but I figure our great grandkids will have some semblance of an ordered society.”

Hearing that timeline, Sean felt his heart skip a beat. “What if we did more?” Sean asked.

Rolling on his side, Nelson looked over at Sean and Sean turned to face him. “Sean, a small group like ours will make no difference in the whole scheme of things in a war like this,” Nelson told him. “It would be like throwing a small rock into a very large lake trying to knock down a dam.”

Feeling overwhelmed, Sean gave a depleted sigh. “So, a small group can’t influence a war this big?” Sean said.

“I didn’t say that,” Nelson said, turning away and looking out into the woods. “A group bigger than ours but still small could be a major influence. But they would have to be hardcore and unyielding.”

“About how big?” Sean asked.

Shrugging, “Around a hundred I’m guessing, maybe a little more,” Nelson answered as Sean looked out over his area.

“Nelson,” Sean said. “You weren’t kidding, were you? When you said we were going to continue to fight even if the Republic took over Missouri?”

“Hell, no, I wasn’t kidding,” Nelson snapped in a low voice. “Thinking like that is what got us in this shit. Thinking just because the rich took power in one state changing laws didn’t affect the rest of us and screwed the whole stack of cards. Politicians and the rich have their own laws and ruled over us like peasants. We can fix it, but there will be lots of blood spilled.”

Sean nodded as Nelson continued. “Like I said, I will fight battles my way and by my own rules,” Nelson said, pointing back to the four-wheelers. “Case in point; I’m about to be in on an attack that will use chemical warfare.”

Turning back to watch his area, Sean chuckled softly. “Yeah, didn’t think about that part. We just used it to get rid of rats, coons, opossums, and cockroaches. Then, dad told us about a time they used it on deer that were wiping out the cornfields. They couldn’t use rifles because the game wardens were watching them close.”

“Damn, that shit kills cockroaches?” Nelson moaned in a rousing tone.

Glancing over at Nelson, “That shit kills anything that doesn’t get out of the smoke fast,” Sean corrected. “If something gets a lungful, it’s on borrowed time.”

Starting to have serious second thoughts, Nelson turned to Sean. “Um, has anyone ever been near it with gas masks?” Nelson asked timidly.

Nodding, “Yeah, when I was a kid, the barn got infested with mice and dad smoked them out,” Sean said. “We had several gas masks, and one of our uncles put one on and walked through the barn. It’s not like he’d planned on doing that, but we’d thought the bucket had turned over and caught the barn on fire.”

Feeling somewhat better, Nelson turned back to his area, but still felt his sphincter refusing to relax. “So, it’s purely an inhaled toxin?” Nelson asked.

“Yeah, but even Uncle Roy washed off because he said his skin was tingling and going numb,” Sean told Nelson as he watched a bird land to his front. “To set the gel off, there is thermite mixed in. There’s not much, but there is some.”

Giving a groan, “So, I’m going to lose the R/C?” Nelson asked.

“Not unless dad mixed it up wrong,” Sean said, watching the bird hop around in the darkness. Amazed the bird could hunt insects while he needed NVGs, Sean continued. “Each one I’ve watched never burnt a hole in the bucket, but the bucket was damn sure warped.”

Glancing at his watch, Nelson saw it was less than a few hours till dawn. “I’m not getting anywhere near the smoke,” Nelson vowed and then reached up, turning the intensity of his NVGs down.

“Hey, neither am I,” Sean snickered. “I’ve seen the shit work and it scares the hell out of me. Dad just tells us we are acting like little girls.”

Just watching his area, Nelson didn’t speak for several minutes, then softly cleared his throat. “If being scared of it means I’m a girl, then I’ll wear a dress,” he said with dignity and heard the others snorting around him.

Rotating watches so some could sleep, Nelson turned off his NVGs when the sun rose up and was starting to get worried about Gerald. It was almost 0700 when Zeus lifted his head and turned, looking south. Slowly turning his head, Nelson heard a soft warbling whistle. Even those asleep cracked their eyes open.

Returning the whistle, Nelson soon saw Gerald moving toward them through the trees. “Gerald’s back,” Nelson said in a low voice.

When Gerald reached them, everyone saw he was soaked in sweat, and steam was emanating off his body into the cold morning air. “They are still there and set up the same,” Gerald said, dropping down next to Nelson.

“What the hell took you so long?” Nelson asked.

Digging out a protein bar, Gerald opened it up. “Nancy asked me to check for tall antennas,” Gerald answered. “They have two. One on the north triangle point and another on the east point, barely sticking above the treetops.”

“I hope she doesn’t want to change plans,” Nelson mumbled.

“No, but she told me to warn you. When you turn the truck on, they will pick up the remote control’s frequency. It all depends on how good they are, since you are broadcasting on frequencies that don’t usually carry communications,” Gerald told him.

“Our job is just to get them to un-ass the area,” Nelson said. “The idea of attacking entrenched troops that know what the fuck they’re doing makes my sphincter tingle.”

Nodding as he finished the protein bar, “Yeah, we have more AT4s than they have armored carriers, so I’m happy about that,” Gerald said, grabbing his hydration tube.

“Screw that. We have Gavin and his R/C cars. They can’t even run from him,” Nelson grinned.

Matt grinned, “Oh, they can run, but just die tired.”

Clipping his hydration tube back on his vest, “Never would I have believed, we would be strapping explosives on remote-controlled cars and using them as drones,” Gerald mumbled.

“Hey, it works,” Ronald said.

Nodding as he started moving across the circle they had set up, “That it does, and we will use it. The unit is doing crank ups every four to six hours,” Gerald told them. “I’m going to get some shut-eye.”

“Crank ups?” Curtis asked, looking over at Nelson.

“Mechanized units. Units with vehicles have to crank them up every so often or the batteries go dead from radio and electronics usage. The whole unit cranks up at once, so it’s harder to pinpoint how many they are. You just know a direction,” Nelson explained.

Nodding, “That’s pretty smart,” Curtis admitted.

“Curtis, you better make damn sure you take out those sentries, or we will have to cut and run,” Nelson sighed, glancing over at Curtis.

“If they are within a hundred yards, nobody lives from a .45 ACP to the face,” Curtis answered very confidently.

“I’m here to tell ya, if one does, I don’t want no part of him,” Sean mumbled as everyone settled in for the day.

Chapter Five

Waiting two hours after the sun set, Nelson moved back with Sean to the four-wheelers. “Your daddy made it, you carry the bucket,” Nelson said, grabbing the huge R/C vehicle that only had a flat platform mounted over the frame.

Giving Nelson a snarl, Sean picked up the metal five-gallon bucket. “I don’t like being around this shit any more than you do,” Sean informed him.

“Your daddy made it, you carry it,” Nelson told him again.

Hearing the two arguing, Gerald turned around and saw them carrying the stuff over. The five-gallon bucket looked like a small water pail in Sean’s hand. “What’s the problem?” Gerald asked.

“I’m not carrying that bucket of death,” Nelson snapped, just to make sure Gerald knew it wasn’t open for discussion.

In total agreement with Nelson, Gerald looked up at Sean. “Your daddy made it.”

“I’m carrying it, okay?” Sean grumbled.

Seeing the argument settled, “Nelson, you’re taking the west side,” Gerald told him. “Coming up over the ridge, you’ll find a small shallow ravine that runs north. Follow it up to the crest of the ridge, and you will be able to see down into the bowl they are set up in. To your right, you’ll see a huge oak tree. Put the toy truck there because it’s a clear shot down to the camp.”

“Toy truck!” Nelson grumbled. “You know how much these damn things cost?”

Ignoring the outburst, “We wait until they crank up for a battery charge, then move up,” Gerald said, looking around. “When we see the smoke in the center of the unit, everyone will start tossing the tear gas.”

“How many you wanting to throw?” Ronald asked.

“Everyone has six, so let’s toss them all,” Gerald said, and Ronald chuckled.

“I’ve seen what two could do. Lord, those boys are in for some shit. Two dozen tear gas grenades,” Ronald said, checking his gear.

“Should I take out targets of opportunity after we throw the tear gas?” Curtis asked, and Nelson was so proud of him for the question, and he wasn’t making notes.

“Son, your best bet will be to pull back because those APCs the Germans are in have heavy guns, but if you want them shooting at you with fifty calibers and 25mm rounds, go right ahead,” Gerald told him.

Glancing over at Nelson and adjusting the contrast in his NVGs, “Um, I’m just going to pull back when you do,” Curtis said wisely.

“When do you want us to start engaging? When they start pulling out?” Matt asked.

“I’ll take out the last vehicle and then we need to pull back, so we don’t get hit by any rounds the rest of our crew throws out,” Gerald told him.

Looking around for any questions, Gerald gave a nod and moved off with Ronald and Matt following. “Curtis, since we are carrying shit, you lead,” Nelson said, and Sean gave Nelson a doubletake, but Nelson didn’t see it. “Remember, we are carrying shit, so you are the only one on a gun.”

“Okay,” Curtis said and moved off.

Falling in a few paces behind Curtis, Nelson held the R/C to his chest with his AR across his back. Sean followed, carrying the bucket in his left hand and the M14 in his right. Despite his size, the bucket was still very heavy, even for Sean.

Moving quietly, Curtis found the small ravine. Nelson wanted to have a talk with Gerald, because he would’ve called this a shallow ditch. Putting the stuff down and motioning for Zeus to stay, Nelson motioned for Sean and Curtis to hold while he eased up to the crest of the ridge, pulling his AR off his back.

Seeing a tree that he could use to block sight of him from those inside the bowl, Nelson silently low-crawled to the tree and could hear a voice below him. Praying Gerald hadn’t missed an OP, he eased up behind the tree and very slowly eased his head past the trunk until his right eye could see around it.

With his quad NVGs, Nelson had no problem seeing two of the APCs with concertina wire to their front. Then, Nelson saw two soldiers outside the wire smoking. They were over forty yards away and he could hear them, so he knew they were loud; and being loud meant you felt comfortable.

Not sticking his head out any further, in case someone down there had thermal, Nelson scanned the south side and saw the APCs that formed the southwest corner of the triangle. He couldn’t see troops, but he saw one of the APCs had the rear door open and light was spilling out into the night. “Fuckers are awful brave for being in a hostile area,” Nelson mumbled to himself.

Turning back, he saw the three APCs that were pulled together in the center with a camo net up behind them. Knowing that was the command group, Nelson gave a small grin. Turning back to his right, Nelson saw the oak tree Gerald had mentioned and agreed that was a nice area to launch the R/C from.

Pulling back, Nelson eased his left eye out and saw the north tip of the triangle where the APCs were set up. In all reality, it was a very nice setup the Germans had. Hoping his plan worked, Nelson pulled back and then eased back to Sean and Curtis.

Grabbing their heads, Nelson pulled them closer. “Two are smoking outside the wire and talking. Several of the APCs have their lights on and every APC I saw had a hatch or door open.”

Curtis moved until his mouth was near Nelson’s ear. “Do I need to take them out?”

Shaking his head as Curtis moved his head back, “Not unless they are still there,” Nelson breathed. “We are moving to the lip and mounting the bucket. I’ll carry it out and Sean, you need to move ten yards to the left and when you see smoke, you toss toward the north end. I’ll toss to the southwest corner and Curtis, you move down and toss at the group in the middle.”

When they both nodded, Nelson took a breath and moved over to the R/C. Pulling out his gas mask, Nelson tugged it on, covered the filter intake and sucked in to check the seal, and then grabbed the bucket. Picking it up, Nelson was thankful the R/C was going downhill. Strapping the bucket on and checking the timed pull fuse Gerald had put on the bucket and the foil that covered the top, Nelson said a prayer that the shit wouldn’t kill him.

Sean came over and grabbed the front of the R/C and helped Nelson carry it up the slope to the crest. Setting it down, Nelson really wanted to kiss Sean for helping carry the heavy-ass contraption, since the remote-controlled truck weighed almost forty pounds alone. Peeking over the crest, Nelson saw the two smokers had moved behind the APCs, but were still talking. Reaching out, Nelson patted Zeus until he laid down, then nodded at Sean and Curtis.

The three went prone at the crest and waited.

After an hour, Nelson took his mask off and then had to move his left foot, fighting a cramp in his leg. “I hope one of your tracks has a dead battery,” he grumbled silently. When he’d worked the cramp out, Nelson eased up to peek over the crest and didn’t see any movement at the APCs where the smokers had been. Turning to the right, Nelson saw two soldiers sleeping on the top of one of the APCs in the southwest corner.

Very slowly, Nelson turned to look in the center and didn’t see lights under the camo net or movement, then crept back and settled back in. It was over two hours later when Nelson almost jumped up and took off running as the APCs below started cranking up.

Wide awake now and trying to calm his heart rate down, Nelson crept up and peeked over to see three troops behind the APCs where the smokers had been. Turning his head to Sean and Curtis, Nelson held up a thumb and motioned for them to move.

Crawling back, Nelson fought not to grunt as he picked up the heavy-ass R/C. “Zeus, heel,” Nelson breathed out and moved over the crest in a low crouch. Keeping the oak tree in front of him, Nelson fought not to run because he knew he would trip and fast movement drew the eye.

Reaching the oak tree, Nelson saw Zeus lay down and he tried not to breathe too loud, even though there were fourteen diesel engines running in the bowl below him. Slowly moving his head out until he could see around the trunk, Nelson saw more troops on the southwest APCs, laying on the roofs.

Then he saw a soldier walk from the center command APCs to the southwest APCs and stick his head in the open back door of each one. When the man left, Nelson saw him stop and look down at some bushes. When a soldier’s head stuck up, Nelson almost shit his pants.

“You dug trenches?” Nelson gasped in shock, realizing the tops of the trenches were camouflaged really well. Fox holes only took two experienced troops ten minutes to dig. Trenches were very labor intensive and took lots of time. That’s why trenches were only dug in static positions. Turning on his thermal, mounted on the AR, Nelson flipped up his NVGs and looked down at the bowl.

“Smart fuckers,” Nelson mumbled, seeing the trenches covering the gaps left open by the barbed wire. From the difference in ground heat, Nelson could see where the trenches started and stopped. “Gerald needed to tell me that’s why he wanted me here,” Nelson mumbled, seeing a gap between the trenches from the bottom corner to the APCs on this side.  The slope from the oak tree led right to it, and Gavin would have no trouble heading to the command APCs in the middle.

“That boy needs to work on his briefings,” Nelson mumbled, lowering his AR and watching the commander walk off from the APCs on this side, heading to the north tip. Keeping his eye on the one walking around, Nelson knew the APCs had to run for twenty minutes or more, since they’d been shut down for a long time.

When the soldier walking around headed back to the command APCs, Nelson moved the R/C to the side of the tree and glanced down the slope. “Gavin, don’t go off-road because you won’t see the trenches until it’s too late,” Nelson sighed.

Glancing at his watch, Nelson saw the APCs had been running for fifteen minutes. Saying a prayer as he put his gas mask back on, Nelson hit the power for the R/C, then the camera. Reaching up, Nelson pulled the ring on the fuse and heard it start to hiss. Leaning around, Nelson held a thumb in front of the R/C and then front wheels turned side to side as Gavin acknowledged him.

Scurrying back behind the oak tree, Nelson saw the R/C take off at a slow pace and then realized with the weight it was carrying, that was probably the max speed. When the R/C was halfway down the slope, Nelson started pulling the tear gas grenades out. Straightening the cotter pins out, Nelson laid them in a line and held his breath, watching the R/C move straight down the slope and pass between the trenches.

Picking up a tear gas grenade, Nelson saw a man light a cigarette and walk around the wire. The man stopped ten yards to the front of the APCs, then Nelson saw the man’s head jerk. The cigarette fell from the man’s hand as his body crashed to the ground. Glancing over, he saw Curtis racking the bolt chambering another round. “I didn’t even hear that,” Nelson mumbled.

Turning back, Nelson saw the R/C weaving around trees inside the encampment, almost to the command area. Then, the APCs started shutting down. With only twenty yards to go, the R/C continued on its mission.

All the APCs were shut down before the R/C reached the center and Nelson jumped, seeing the bucket on the R/C give a sparkly flash for a second.

Then, like a volcano, the bucket spit up a plume of smoke that shot up fifteen feet in the air. Like the smoke was too heavy to go any higher, it crashed back down to the ground and started rolling away along the ground like a heavy fog. The image Nelson had was like the biblical plagues of Egypt; of the fog rolling along and killing the firstborn sons.

Yanking the pin from the tear gas grenade, Nelson reared back and side-armed it down into the bowl, grinning to see it land next to one of the trenches. Pulling the pin on the next grenade, Nelson tossed it toward the APCs on the southwest corner, hearing the first give a loud pop as it started spewing gas.

Throwing his third, Nelson could hear coughing and gagging below and heard CS grenades going off all around the bowl. When he was out of grenades, Nelson gave a startle at seeing the black fog rolling out from the center of the camp. Flipping his NVGs up, Nelson lifted his AR to look through the thermal scope and a shiver ran down his spine when he saw the cloud was warm and heavy, forming an inky impression in his thermal. When the cloud reached the trenches, like water, it flowed in and then rolled over, expanding outwards.

Nelson saw one soldier run out of the cloud, clawing at his throat. The soldier’s tongue was swollen and sticking out of his mouth. “Okay, now I’m really scared,” Nelson panted, jumping behind the oak tree and putting his AR down.

Checking again to see if his mask had a good seal against his face, Nelson tightened his helmet and shouldered his AR. “Zeus,” he said, then barked it since the mask muffled his voice. Zeus turned to him and Nelson took off running up the slope and dove over the crest, wanting to get him and Zeus as far away from the cloud as possible. When he turned around, he found Curtis and Sean waiting on him.

Like him, both had on gas masks. “That is some evil shit your daddy made!” Nelson shouted at Sean, but with the mask on, Sean barely heard him.

Before Sean could answer, machine gun fire erupted below them, and they could see the reflection of the flashes off the trees. Staying low, Nelson tried to determine where the bullets were going. “They aren’t cranking up!” Sean shouted over the gunfire that was starting to die down.

“Make sure they don’t run up here,” Nelson said, then pointed further down the slope they were on. “Zeus,” he said and Zeus trotted down the slope. Glad Zeus was further away from Satan’s fart gas, Nelson moved back up to the crest of the ridge.

“We already shot four that were trying,” Sean said, turning around and leaning over his rifle.

Crawling until he could look over the crest, Nelson gasped to see the bowl was filled with the black fog like a giant lake. “Oh, shit! It’s trying to come up here!” he shouted.

“Nelson, we are seventy yards away,” Sean said, pulling the trigger and a muffled cough rang out from his M14.

“Motherfucker, I’ve seen how fast that shit kills!” Nelson shouted, flipping his NVGs up and raising his AR again.

“That’s just the anticholinesterase and cyanide. It still takes them five to nine minutes to die,” Sean said while Nelson shot one crawling out of the fog. “Even if they get away without breathing much, the stuff Paw puts in the smoke will get in their blood and they will die in a few hours. But you hear rats coughing in barns, so people will cough just like we hear now. You cough, you’re breathing.”

“I have giants of Valhalla that can call on the power of Loki,” Nelson mumbled, shooting another soldier. To Nelson, it was a mercy killing.

Looking out, Nelson saw the bowl was filled with the churning black cloud that really seemed to be alive. Flipping his NVGs back down, Nelson was preparing to pull back when Nancy’s voice came over his earbud.

“I’ve blocked their previous transmissions, and no one has tried for the last ten minutes. Have they pulled out?”

Reaching to his chest, Nelson grabbed the PTT. “How in the fuck can they leave when the fog of hell overcame them?!” he asked.

“Nelson, we are pulling back. That stuff is getting too close for comfort,” Gerald called over the radio.

“Bitch, I’ll meet you at the rally spot,” Nelson said, getting up and turning to Sean and Curtis. “I’m leading,” Nelson informed them and took off like a bat out of hell. Passing Zeus twenty yards down the slope waiting, Nelson patted his leg and Zeus fell in beside him. Sean and Curtis followed, but had trouble keeping up.

When he reached the ATVs, Nelson was having trouble gulping in air with the gas mask on. Glancing back, Nelson saw Sean and Curtis coming, but not the fog from hell. Ripping the mask off, Nelson bent over, gulping air down as Sean and Curtis joined him.

“I’ve seen that stuff work on critters, but never people. I swear, people die faster than the rats do,” Sean panted.

Lifting his head up, Nelson saw Matt, Ronald, and Gerald running up before pulling their masks off. “Why didn’t you tell us about the trenches?” Nelson panted.

“I didn’t see them until one popped up. None of the other areas had them,” Gerald said, moving over to his ATV.

“Where are you going?” Nelson asked.

“They are dead. The attack is over,” Gerald said, patting the back rack of his four-wheeler and Duke jumped up.

“Gerald,” Nelson snapped. “We have to destroy the equipment and cover the fact we just used chemical warfare.”

The irritated expression left Gerald’s face when he looked back up toward the camp. “Didn’t think about that,” he admitted.

“I swear, I saw one cough and gag so hard, his balls popped out of his mouth,” Matt mumbled.

Visibly shuddering as he put his mask up, Nelson glanced around. “Let’s ride over and ask Odin when we can get near the site,” Nelson said, moving to his four-wheeler. “Thor, call your daddy and tell him to meet us at the command area. I know you love your family, but you better tell us who Loki is just so we can keep an eye on them.” Gerald snickered as he climbed on his ride.

Cranking his four-wheeler, Ronald shook his head. “I thought I was prepared to see chemical warfare, but I’m here to say, I wasn’t.”

“Same here brother,” Nelson said, cranking his four-wheeler. “But I have to say, it beat getting into a slug-fest with them.”

The group fell in behind Nelson as he drove through the woods, taking a very wide route to the others. When they pulled up to the Flyer Bernard was in, they saw Dallas standing at the side. Climbing off his four-wheeler, Nelson motioned for Zeus to get off as Gavin ran over.

“That was cool!” he said with wide eyes.

“From here, it was cool. From there, I can say I need to change my underwear,” Nelson said, giving Gavin a hug. “Can you still see fog?”

Nodding, “Yeah, but it’s nowhere near as thick as it was,” Gavin said as Dallas and Gerald came over.

“Told you it would work,” Dallas grinned.

“You can deliver the next damn batch of your demon brew,” Nelson mumbled, pulling his drinking tube off. “When can we go in?”

“When the smoke is gone,” Dallas answered. “I would advise to wait until dawn, so we can see without these night-seeing contraptions.”

Glancing at his watch, “That’s not long and I’m in no hurry,” Nelson said, reaching into his pack and pulling out a protein bar.

Walking over, Nancy stopped beside Gavin and put her arm across his shoulders, then looked over at Nelson and Gerald. “They only tried to get out two transmissions, but I was able to jam them,” she reported. “None of the troops around us broadcast out, so we are good.”

“Wake me when the sun comes up, so we can see if Loki’s fog is gone,” Nelson told everyone as he lay down next to his four-wheeler.

“Who’s Loki?” Dallas asked, looking around.

“Odin, I’m not in the mood,” Nelson said, resting his head on the ground. “We know who you are now, so you can drop the act.”

“Boy, sometimes you act really touched in the head,” Dallas said, walking off.

“Being around a god and his children does that to me every time,” Nelson huffed and felt Gavin lay beside him. Then, Zeus and Hera dropped down beside them as everyone spread out, waiting on the sun.

Chapter Six

“Nelson, Dallas says we can go,” Nelson heard Matt say. Cracking his eyes, Nelson saw the sun wasn’t up that much.

Sitting up, Nelson shook Gavin. “Is he sure?” Nelson asked.

“Yeah, he’s already been over there with Scott and Sean,” Matt said as Nelson got to his feet and helped Gavin up. “His exact words were, ‘don’t lick anything and you’ll be fine’.”

Putting his gear on, “You saw how fast that shit worked, right?” Nelson asked.

Nodding, “And I don’t really want to see it again,” Matt confessed and still felt manly as he turned and walked over to his four-wheeler.

“I’ll follow you,” Bernard said, climbing up in the Flyer and getting behind the GAU.

Giving a wave, “Gavin, you stay in the Flyer and don’t get out,” Nelson said, cranking up. He looked over and saw an astonished look on Gavin’s face. “Son, I want grandkids, and there is no telling what that shit does. If they aren’t gods, then your future wife will kick your ass for making her deliver giants.”

“What?” Gavin cried out.

“Son, Flyer. Stay,” Nelson said, then gave the four-wheeler gas. Zeus trotted off, following Nelson as Gavin climbed in the passenger seat.

“What was he talking about?” Gavin asked Nancy as she cranked the Flyer.

“We are staying in the Flyer,” Nancy told him, then followed the others. “Not many things scare Gerald, but that fog has terrified him. Nelson is usually easy going, but he is really freaked about the fog.”

Pulling out on the dirt road, Nancy glanced over and saw Gavin was nodding. “Yeah, Dad was wigged out,” he admitted. “I’ll stay in here with you.”

Nelson drove off the road and followed the tracks the APCs had made pulling into the woods. Cresting the south ridge, Nelson saw Dallas and some of his kids walking around the camp. “Why couldn’t I be a giant god and not have to worry about this mortal shit?” Nelson grumbled and drove down into the bowl.

Parking inside the camp, Nelson saw bodies everywhere. Many were in grotesque poses of torment. “Hey, you came here and fucked with us,” Nelson told a group of corpses.

Walking over to Dallas, Nelson came to a stop, looking at a dead squirrel on the ground. “I hope we didn’t open Pandora’s Box,” he mumbled, then continued on.

“Well, how do we hide this?” Gerald asked, walking up.

Putting his hands on his hips, Nelson looked around, thinking. “Give me a minute,” Nelson said, then walked off while continuing to look around.

Gerald turned around when Matt walked up. “I hate it when he starts thinking that hard,” Gerald grumbled, throwing a hand toward Nelson. “It always leads to something extravagant.”

“Yeah, but it’s always worked,” Matt grinned. “Admit it. You get jealous of his ideas because they, for the most part, are cool as hell.”

“And a shitload of work,” Gerald mumbled, watching Nelson. Slowly, Nelson lifted his head up with a smile building. “Oh, shit. Here it comes.”

Clapping his gloved hands together, “I got it!” Nelson cried out, walking over to them and the others came running over. “You will love this.”

“Not when you say that,” Gerald sighed.

Ignoring Gerald, “Okay, pull all the soldiers out into a pile. We strip all of them down to underwear and load all the gear up. We drive the APCs to that hollow on the west side of Dallas’s farm. As we are loading this stuff, a group needs to walk around and cut the throats of the soldiers. Then, we will string them up on the trees. When a group comes to investigate, they will find them naked, dead, and all their equipment gone. It will look like we came in here and took them down in their sleep, with only a few getting rounds off.”

Slowly, Matt raised his hand. “Ah, Nelson? These guys are frozen in some freaky-ass positions. I’m thinking that will give it away.”

“Matt, rigor ends in thirty-six hours,” Nelson said. “Plus, we’ll be out sitting on the road and can intercept the first group.”

Looking around, Gerald shook his head. “That means we need to be tits in the wind in the next few hours.”

“Bernard, drive back and lead another group here to help drive these APCs,” Nelson said, turning around and started barking orders.

“Told ya it would be cool,” Matt grinned over at Gerald who just returned a grimace.

“Make sure we collect any dead animals,” Nelson said, grabbing a corpse and dragging it away.

It was an hour later when Michelle returned with Bernard. There was a mass of nude corpses and off to the side, Matt and Nelson were hanging the corpses up by their wrists. There were ropes tied between the trees like clotheslines, and they were using those to hang up the corpses.

“That is some morbid shit,” Michelle said, climbing out with Ashley.

“What makes it really morbid, is the way our husbands are grinning as they hang up dead men to dry,” Ashley commented, looking at the hanging bodies in contorted positions.

Walking over as Matt and Nelson grabbed another body, “Nelson, why are you hanging dead men up to dry?” Michelle asked.

Matt and Nelson busted out laughing, dropping the body on the ground. “We are displaying them,” Nelson answered and Ashley let out a gasp, seeing the throat cut on the body they’d dropped.

Hearing the gasp, Michelle turned and saw the deep gash, then looked at those hanging. All of them had their throats cut. “I can look at them and tell they didn’t die from the throat cut. How did you get blood to come out of dead men?” Michelle asked.

“Turned them upside down,” Nelson said, pointing. They followed his finger to see Dallas, Scott, Tony, and Sean holding up corpses, and someone would slice the throat. Watching the thick blood come out when they tossed the body away on the slope of the hill, Michelle turned away with a shiver.

Seeing Michelle take a breath to start, Nelson held up his hand and explained. By the time he was done, Michelle’s eyebrows were raised in amazement. “How do you think of morbid shit like posing bodies? First along the road, then here?” Michelle asked as they continued.

“The first was to advertise, this is to cover,” Nelson grunted, lifting the body up.

“How did you get the rope so tight?” Ashley asked as they hung the body up and the rope barely moved, it was so taut.

“The winches on the four-wheelers,” Matt answered, holding the body as Nelson tied it off.

“I really think it will work,” Michelle mumbled, looking around.

After the body was tied up, Nelson looked over at the two. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but get in one of the APCs and drive it to Dallas’s. In other words, get your asses out of here and wash as soon as you get home.”

“Don’t lick anything,” Matt grunted, picking up a body.

“I brought my gas mask,” Ashley huffed. “Bernard said that stuff Dallas made freaked all of you out.”

“Good girl,” Matt said, holding the body as Nelson tied it off.

Finished tying the body off, Nelson grabbed another one and lifted it up. “Michelle, tell Gavin he’s not staying out when we ambush today,” Nelson grunted, picking the body up and Matt tied it off.

“Oh, so I’m the bad guy?” Michelle snapped, crossing her arms.

“No, I’ve told him, but he’s going to beg you,” Nelson said, letting the body go. “Nancy’s already threatened to tie his ass to the Flyer if he even tried.”

Walking over, Michelle hugged Nelson before he grabbed another body. “I love that woman,” Michelle said, letting Nelson go and headed over to the Flyer that Nancy and Gavin were sitting in.

“Gavin, I’m not staying and you’re not staying,” Michelle heard Nancy say, clearly very irritated.

“I have six other R/C cars! I can blow up anything that shows up,” Gavin whined.

“Gavin!” Michelle snapped, storming over.

“Oh, crap. She’s already talked to Dad,” Gavin mumbled, dropping his head.

Nancy turned and seeing Michelle storming over, sighed with relief. “I don’t give a shit if Nelson said that you could. You aren’t staying for an ambush. A set attack is one thing, but an ambush will be ‘hit and move, reset and hit again’. There was no way I was going back to face Michelle without you. Your mom would stomp my ass into the ground,” Nancy said in a pleasant voice.

“He’s been trying to wear Nelson down,” Nancy tattled when Michelle was closer.

“Gavin,” Michelle said, lowering her voice. “If your father thought you were ready, you would be told and wouldn’t have to ask.”

“Cody and Blake are staying,” Gavin whined, looking up.

“They are Sean’s boys. Cody is eighteen and Blake is seventeen. How old are you?” Michelle asked, and Gavin dropped his head again. “Nine, if I’m not mistaken.”

“Michelle, he did very good last night,” Nancy said, glancing over at Gavin. “I don’t know where this ‘not listening’ came from. I mean, he’s not acting like the Gavin I know.”

Crossing her arms as she looked at Gavin, “This is the side he gets from his father,” Michelle told her.

“I want to help, Mom,” Gavin mumbled.

“And you did. Whining like a little kid to go fight could get you and several others killed,” Michelle said, softening her tone. Uncrossing her arms, Michelle walked around the Flyer and stopped beside Gavin. “If you’re serious about wanting to do more, I’ll talk to your father about taking you on more patrols around the farm.”

Gavin looked up in shock and Nancy almost fainted. “But, any time you don’t do what he says, that will stop, and you won’t go back out until you’re eighteen. I don’t care if your father needs you to drive one of those cars or not,” Michelle snapped.

“I’ll listen, I promise,” Gavin said, grinning.

Reaching out, Michelle rubbed his head and smiled. “My little man,” Michelle smiled, and Gavin reached out, hugging her. Before he let go, Gavin kissed her baby belly. “Go ask Bernard when we leave. I want you on this GAU protecting us.”

Leaping out of the Flyer, Gavin took off. “Nancy, don’t freak out,” Michelle said in a low voice. “Nelson has already talked to Sean, Ronald, and Bernard. They are going to start taking the kids out on short patrols in areas that were patrolled earlier that day. We need the kids to know how to move, in case the farm gets hit and we have to leave.”

Letting out a long sigh of relief, “Oh,” Nancy said. “Had me worried. I guess that’s why Gerald told me I would be doing patrols once a week.”

“I objected to that because you’re so tied up with the electronics,” Michelle said, seeing Gavin running back. “But I know the kids would love to have you with them.”

“Nah, getting outside for a bit does me some serious good,” Nancy grinned as Gavin skidded to a stop.

“Bernard says you’re driving that one,” Gavin pointed at an APC that was in the center of the camp. “We leave in five minutes.”

“Gavin, you don’t shoot unless you see bad guys,” Michelle instructed, giving him a hug.

“I promise, Momma,” Gavin said, hugging her back. When Michelle let Gavin go, he climbed on the Flyer, getting behind the massive GAU19.

Reaching through the Flyer, Michelle patted Nancy’s arm and gave her a wink. Waving bye to Gavin, Michelle walked over to the APC and saw the back was packed with uniforms and weapons. “The hatch better be open,” Michelle mumbled, climbing up on the APC.

Seeing Michelle drop into the driver’s hatch, Gerald walked over. “You know how to drive the Fuchs?” Gerald yelled out.

Michelle glanced down at the controls, then turned to Gerald as he walked over. Gerald stopped when the APC fired up. “Damn MPs,” he mumbled, turning around and walking over to help Ashley’s short ass up on the APC parked next to Michelle.

“I’ll show her, go show the others,” Michelle said, jumping over to Ashley’s APC.

“You know, I have a woman that bosses me around now, thank you,” Gerald snapped.

“Gerald,” Michelle barked. “Move your ass, so we can get home before the birds of prey come out.”

“Birds of prey?” Ashley asked as she dropped down in the APC.

“Yeah, aircraft and choppers that fly around, looking for easy prey like vehicles moving around,” Michelle told Ashley as she showed her the start switch.

Sticking her head out until she could see Nancy sitting in the Flyer, “Nancy does have someone monitoring that radar system she built, right?” Ashley asked, then glanced up at the tree canopy above her.

“Yes, Diana and Jana are monitoring the control area,” Michelle answered, standing up. Dropping back down, Ashley cranked up the APC. “I’m not wearing shit from here, but there’s the CVC behind you if you want to wear it.”

“Nah, I’m good,” Ashley said, adjusting her seat.

Hearing the engines cranking up, Nelson reached over and pulled Matt beside a large tree. “When new drivers are behind the controls of APCs, stand near something big and get ready to dodge,” Nelson informed him.

Walking around the encampment, Gerald would point at a driver and one at a time, they would pull to the trail that had been used coming in. When all the APCs were lined up, Bernard called over the radio as he led the group with Hank driving the other Flyer.

In the middle of the convoy, Nancy drove the other Flyer out of the bowl with Josh and Kevin following at the rear, in the side-by-side Nelson had mounted the mini gun. When the APCs were gone, the bowl looked very empty. But with half the bodies now hanging up, it also looked very terrifying.

When Bernard called to say they had made it back, Nelson and those left were loading up. “Let’s pull back to our command area,” Nelson called over the radio and saw everyone give nods.

Feeling Zeus jump on, Nelson drove out of the bowl and crossed the dirt road back into the woods until he reached the spot they had used for the command area. Shutting down, Nelson climbed off his four-wheeler and started stripping.

When Dallas drove up, he saw Gerald, Matt, Ronald, and even Sean stripping down to underwear. “What are you doing?” he asked, climbing off his four-wheeler.

“Putting on new clothes,” Gerald answered.

“They didn’t bleed on us that much,” Dallas chuckled as the others pulled in and shut down.

Standing in his underwear, Gerald looked over at Dallas. “I can live for weeks covered in blood, mud, sand, and sweat,” Gerald informed him. “I’m still trying to figure out how that concoction you cooked up was so deadly. Be damned, if I’m walking around covered in it. I may get cut, and I know the shit is on my clothes.”

Hearing frantic movement, Dallas turned to see Curtis, Rick, Kenny, and Justin fighting to get out of their clothes. “Have to admit, I never thought about that,” Dallas said and heard the rest of his sons and grandsons starting to yank off clothes.

“Glad I packed extra clothes,” Scott said, kicking his pants off. When he grabbed his rucksack, Scott saw Dallas starting to strip down. “You got extra gear, Paw?”

“Yeah, your sister Amber told me, if I didn’t pack that big backpack like she’d told me, she would do it herself,” Dallas sighed and gave a shiver. “Bit nippy.”

“Forty-nine degrees,” Nelson said, using wipes to wipe his body down and then tossed the box to Curtis and his group. “Use those to wipe down with, and only wipe away from you,” Nelson told them and saw everyone walking over and taking some wipes from the box.

“These don’t look like baby wipes,” Dallas said, looking at the wipes.

“They aren’t, those are decontamination wipes to use on the body,” Nelson said, wiping his face off. “I thought Michelle was crazy for ordering a case of them but now, I’m going to give her a foot rub.”

“Tell Michelle she can have Lucy for my contribution,” Sean said, wiping off.

When Dallas and Scott watched Gerald, Ronald, and Sean all pull out trash bags, they stopped getting dressed. They all put the clothes they’d taken off in the bags, then they tossed extra bags out. “You guys seem to know what you’re doing when it comes to this chemical stuff,” Dallas said, grabbing a trash bag.

“When they start telling you what that chemical shit can do, you pay close attention,” Ronald chuckled, closing his trash bag.

When everyone was changed, Nelson pulled out a map and spread it out on his back rack. “Dallas, I want you to set up here on 142 just past Fourche Lake. Remember to set up on the north side of the road, so if they decide to play, you can fall back,” Nelson said, and Dallas gave a nod.

“We will set up here on 142 where it crosses the Jack Fork. Highway 142 is the only road they can use unless they go cross country and even then, they’ll have to cross the river at Doniphan near you before they can move do that, so you will be able to introduce yourself,” Nelson said, then looked around.

“If they are traveling in strength, which is more than four vehicles, let them pass. Each team only has four AT4s, not counting my Gustaf. Scott, you sure you won’t have any problems with your two Stingers?” Nelson asked.

“If I miss with those, I’m in serious trouble,” Scott chuckled.

“Not really. You could have a malfunction,” Nelson said, and Scott stopped chuckling. “Hit and run. Everyone is to be in their thermal ghillie suit.”

“What’s a MAAWS?” Dallas asked.

“My Carl Gustaf,” Nelson shrugged. “I don’t like the AT4 because I want to shoot my shit out past five hundred yards and hate the fact that when I shoot an AT4, I throw the son of a bitch away.”

“MAAWS means Multi-role Anti-armor Anti-tank Weapons System,” Gerald explained. “Nelson likes that he can reload.”

Dallas looked over at Scott, “You know how to use one of those?” Dallas asked, and Scott shook his head.

Nelson looked over at Sean. “You want your boys with us, right?” Nelson asked, and Sean nodded.

“Cody, Blake, you’re with us. Curtis, you want one of your group to run back for heavy weapons?”

“Nah, we have our M110s. You have the AT4s for big stuff,” Curtis said.

“Kenny, Rick, you’re with Dallas. Set up and use your thermal scopes to call out contacts for them. Dallas is over the group,” Nelson said, turning to Gerald.

“You say I’m in charge, and I’ll knock the shit out of you,” Gerald growled.

Shaking his head and turning away, “Gerald, you get a woman and you just become a pain in the ass!” Nelson cried out and several chuckled softly. “Fine,” Nelson said, looking down at the map.

“We stay in place until 2300 tonight, then pull back to Bernard’s.”

Looking back at his sons, “Let’s do some huntin’,” Dallas grinned.

When everyone was dressed, Ronald came over and tapped Nelson. “They look like sasquatch,” Ronald whispered.

Turning around, Nelson took a step back, looking at Dallas and his family wearing the ghillie suits. “Whoa,” he mumbled. “Hope there aren’t any bigfoot hunters running around.”

Ronald chuckled, “Any person that’s brave enough to shoot at them, I don’t want to mess with. Scott picked me up in a hug when we got back, and I felt like a tiny Chihuahua.”

“Huh,” Nelson scoffed. “Lucy is thirteen years old and is almost as tall as I am, not to mention strong. I have to use muscle when I wrestle her down. Michelle had to put her in an arm bar, but I won’t let her wrestle anymore because I don’t want Lucy to break Michelle.”

Patting Nelson on the back, Ronald walked away laughing silently. “I’m not kidding!” Nelson called after him.

Matt stepped over, “Feel lucky, you got the youngest one,” Matt mumbled, looking around. “Kim is fifteen and is as tall as I am, and holy shit! When she wrestles, I have to really wrestle. She almost choked me out the first time. I know I outweigh her by a hundred pounds and my arms are bigger than her thighs, but that child is stout and nimble.”

Tightening his vest down, “Just remember, we saw their momma wrestle both down in the front yard, at the same time, held them down and spanked them,” Nelson snorted. “You remember, right?”

Nodding, Matt said. “Yeah, but I never found out what they did.”

“Cody was picking on Lucy and she balled up her fist and knocked his big ass out. When Blake ran over to help his brother, Kim tackled his ass and put a rear chokehold on him till he passed out. I know Ryan is smart because he just watched his older brothers take the beatdown,” Nelson said. “Well, that’s when Diana walked out and tore into the girls.”

Glancing over at Sean, “Diana yells at me, I’m sure I can outrun her,” Matt whispered.

“I’ll bet you three guard shifts right now, you can’t outrun any of Diana’s and Sean’s kids,” Nelson challenged. “They would catch you and slow you down enough, so she could catch you.”

Thinking for several seconds, “No bet,” Matt finally said. “I’m running to hide behind Sean.”

“You go right ahead, I’m hiding behind Dallas,” Nelson said with a straight face and no shame. “The younger gods always listen to Odin.”

Turning away from Matt, “Everyone ready?” Nelson called out and everyone held up a thumb. “Let’s load up.”

Climbing on his four-wheeler, Nelson patted the rear rack and Zeus jumped up as Sean climbed on his, looking over at Nelson. “Cody and Blake can take the girls,” Sean told Nelson. “But they have to get mean to do it, and then they face me.”

“Sean, unlike Matt, I know I can outrun your kids. I’ve done it,” Nelson said, cranking up his four-wheeler. “They all bet they could beat me in the mile, but I won.”

“I know. Lucy has been practicing running every day since,” Sean snorted. “She carries Olivia in her arms when she jogs up and down the road in front of Bernard’s.”

“To be honest, any one of the other kids would worry me, having Olivia outside the berm, but not Lucy. I can honestly say, she would rip anyone apart for messing with Olivia,” Nelson nodded as the others loaded up.

“Why do you think Lucy knocked out Cody? Cody told Lucy that Olivia needed more meat on her bones and Lucy spun off,” Sean told him. “I’ve tried telling Lucy, Olivia isn’t one of her baby dolls, but I don’t think she listens.”

Giving a sigh, “Well, Olivia is tiny. She barely weighs thirty pounds and still hasn’t broken forty inches,” Nelson said. “Compared to Lucy, Olivia is the size of a doll.”

Before Sean could answer, Gerald drove up between them. “You want to lead?” Gerald asked.

“Not really,” Nelson admitted, and Gerald gave a nod and rode off.

Putting his four-wheeler in gear, Nelson pulled in behind Gerald as he rode northwest into the trees. The rest followed, keeping ten yards from the one to their front while Dallas led his group northeast. “I ever see sasquatch attacking me, I’ll shoot myself,” Nelson mumbled, glancing back at the huge forms driving away on the four-wheelers. The fact Nelson knew how big those four-wheelers were, made the group look that much bigger.

“Like having them on our side,” Nelson grinned, cradling his AR across his lap.

Chapter Seven

It was just before 1100 when Nelson and the group were moving into position. Looking to his right, Nelson saw the bridge and the road curving around the ambush zone. “I like it,” he mumbled, setting down the Stinger he had slung over his left shoulder and then took his M3 off his back.

Sean knelt down next to him, clearing the ground of sticks where he would lay prone. “To shoot that Stinger, won’t you have to move out from under the trees?” he asked, taking the AT4 that hung on his left shoulder off.

“Yeah, that’s the part I don’t like,” Nelson admitted, clearing his area while Matt knelt to Nelson’s right side, clearing the ground as well.

Putting down his M240, Matt set several boxes of linked 7.62 to his left. “I tried to get Scott to take one of these and trade up on the M60E3,” Matt said, getting on his stomach.

“It still looks like a toy gun in his hands,” Nelson mumbled, getting down into prone. Lifting his head up, he saw everyone was in position and patted his thigh. Zeus crept up in a low crawl and laid beside him.

“Hummingbirds from east,” Nancy’s voice came over the radio.

“Wonder what kind of choppers?” Matt asked, checking his scope.

“Don’t care, as long as they stay away,” Nelson said, rolling on his side and saw Gerald at the end of the right side. Not wanting to raise his voice that much, Nelson asked. “Matt, pass down to Gerald, if he thinks we should put out some claymores?”

“Do you think we should?” Matt asked.

“No, because I would hate to leave them if we have to haul ass out of here,” Nelson said and Matt got Ronald’s attention, then Ronald talked to Curtis until it reached Gerald. Lifting his head up, Gerald looked down the line and shook his head, then lay back down.

“Hummingbirds are at nectar in Neelyville,” Nancy’s voice called over the radio.

“There’s a lot of armor over there,” Matt said with a shiver.

“Yeah, that’s in the Mississippi River flood plain. That area was made for armored warfare. Why do you think I love hills and thick woods?” Nelson said, setting his AR up to his front. “I have too much shit,” Nelson mumbled, rolling over and digging the thermal binoculars out of his pack.

Glancing down the line to the right and left, Matt turned to look at Nelson arranging his equipment out. “I wish we had found out about Dallas and Curtis before this happened,” Matt stated. “We would be so far ahead of the power curve, it would be illegal.”

Finally satisfied, Nelson glanced over at Matt. “I’m just glad to have them now,” Nelson said. “Watching those reports from the Republic on the food shortages really lets me know we are way ahead of the power curve.”

Matt gave a long sigh. “How many you think are really dead now in America?”

“A third,” Nelson said, raising the thermals up and scanning around. They were pulled far enough back into the trees on a small rise that was twenty feet higher than the road, that Nelson wasn’t worried about anyone seeing them unless they were close.

“It don’t seem right,” Matt mumbled. “A hundred million Americans dead.”

“Dude, they are feeding people starvation rations now. By this winter, they won’t even be able to do that,” Nelson told him. “If we could get the feds out of here, we could plant Bernard’s and Hank’s fields in corn and soy beans.”

“Um, we would give them to the Republic, wouldn’t we?” Matt asked hesitantly.

“I would ask Bernard if the Republic could repay us in the fuel we’ve used. I think Dallas would go for that. Hank has no choice but to do what Bernard does, or I’ll kick his ass,” Nelson said, putting the thermals down.

Nodding, “I really like that,” Matt agreed. “They would be giving us back the resources we put out for them.”

“At least Hank had the smarts to take some of his guys out and bring in the cows that were close,” Nelson said.

“Paw would do that in a heartbeat,” Sean said, lifting his binoculars. “With the cows Paw brought in from the other farms, we have a nice herd now. Throw those in with what Hank and them brought in, we have a really nice herd.”

“If we get the feds out of here before planting season next year, Bernard said between the three farms, they could plant over a thousand acres,” Nelson said. “That’s all the seed we have because I wanted to do a few of the other abandoned farms down the road.”

“Paw and Scott brought over three tons of fertilizer and enough corn seed to do two hundred acres from the Everett’s farm last week,” Sean told them. “Nelson, we plant crops that size, we can’t go too far away to fight this war because Paw thinks some people are already scoping out the herd of cows. We plant that much food, and we will have to fight the deer, hogs, crows, and every other varmint, then deal with people.”

Turning to look at Sean with a gaze of indifference, “If they don’t help tend to the crop, I’ll plant their ass in the ground and they can fertilize next year’s crop,” Nelson said very coldly.

“I’m with ya on that,” Sean said, nodding. “You don’t work, you don’t eat.”

“What makes Dallas think someone is scoping out the cows?” Nelson asked, turning to look to the west over the bridge.

“They act real skittish at night. When two hundred plus head of cattle move close to the house, you can’t help but notice,” Sean said.

“Might be dogs. We’ve seen a few packs,” Matt suggested.

Nodding, “We’ve killed a few, but people have now learned you can eat dog, and most shoot them on sight,” Sean said. “They take care of a predator and get a meal out of the deal.”

“When we get back, remind me, and I’ll give Dallas some more game cameras. Then, we will have to tell Hank to do the same,” Nelson said.

“Hank’s herd is protected by that deep ass stream you guys made,” Sean said, glancing around. “That’s the only real access anyone has to Hank’s. Paw is to the northeast of Hank’s and we are to Hank’s west. The only way they can come is from the southeast and they aren’t dragging a cow across that creek, now that it’s nine feet deep with barbed wire in the water.”

“We’ll tell his stupid ass, anyway,” Nelson said as Nancy’s voice came over the radio.

“Hummingbirds have left feeder and moving west.”

“Nelson,” Matt said. “You don’t think they would send choppers to check on them, do you?”

Shrugging, “Not saying they wouldn’t, but they would have to land a mile away and send someone in on foot. They could look down if they hovered over the site, but I can’t see a chopper doing that. You have one hundred and twenty plus troops that haven’t made contact and seemingly disappeared. It doesn’t take an Einstein to think that the troops have been killed. When a chopper hovers, it makes a tempting target,” Nelson grinned.

“Well, then that just means they will send a large contingent of troops to check on them,” Matt said.

“Maybe, but we don’t know what the Republic is doing just ten miles away. You move a large number of troops out and the Republic notices, they might just move up and wipe out what you left,” Nelson told him. “Matt, when they move they have to take anti-air with them or stay small and nimble.”

For several minutes, Matt just stared at Nelson. “It’s really weird how you can think of small team movements and then seconds later, think about large scale troop movements,” Matt said.

“Contrary to popular belief, you don’t have to be a high-ranking officer to think out troop movements. In most cases, common sense will do,” Nelson said.

“Hummingbirds at festival area,” Nancy called over the radio.

“Sex shop, hummingbirds are hornets,” Scott called over the radio.

“Copy, Stud. Orgy, did you hear that?” Nancy called out.

“Sex shop, Orgy copied,” Gerald replied.

“Hornets are moving west,” Nancy said a few minutes later. It wasn’t long until Nelson heard the thump of blades.

Turning to the east, Nelson saw specks flying at treetop level. Picking up the thermals, Nelson looked out over the large field to the front on the other side of the road. Two miles away, he could see two Apache gunships heading west. “I never wanted to fight those damn things,” Nelson mumbled.

“I thought most US military power headed for the Republic,” Matt said as a shiver ran down his body, watching the Apaches.

“Most, but not all,” Nelson said, lowering the thermals. “Besides, we shipped hundreds of Apaches to other nations.”

“Why in the fuck would we sell the best chopper to anybody?” Matt gasped.

“Dude,” Nelson snapped, rolling on his side and looking at Matt. “We gave Egypt over a thousand M1 Abrams. I could tell you more, but it scares the shit out of me.”

Matt turned, looking out over the road. “We give the edge away, just so those at the top could get a little more money.”

“Yeah, when you offer politicians for sale with PACs, it was only a matter of time before all of them would be paid off by those with money,” Nelson said. “Congress members are whores, PACs are their pimps.”

“Hornets are at nest in Lanton,” Nancy called out over the radio.

“Can a Stinger knock out an Apache?” Matt asked.

“Matt, a Stinger can knock out a Hind, but if the Apache pilot knows what he’s doing, you won’t ever get a shot at him,” Nelson said.

“Hawks coming from the south,” Nancy called out fast.

“But against jets, Apaches are screwed,” Nelson grinned.

To the south, they heard the far-off thump of artillery firing. Less than a minute later, they heard the sound of artillery firing to their west. Seconds later, they heard the faint explosions of rounds impacting over thirty miles away. “Hope the Republic has moved their guns,” Nelson said softly, then heard impact explosions far to the south. “They might have moved in time.”

“Hornets moving north, and hawks have diverted south,” Nancy called out.

“Well, those were smart chopper pilots,” Nelson noted.

One at a time, each of the group pulled out food and ate while the others kept watch. Nelson was feeding Zeus when Gerald crawled down the line, stopping behind Nelson. “Want to start letting some get some sleep?” Gerald asked.

“We can,” Nelson shrugged. “Nancy is getting very brave with her broadcast.”

“Please,” Gerald scoffed. “She has twenty different transmitters out now, and the closest to the farm is eight miles. We took out the main threat to that last night. Those krauts were the ears for this section.”

Putting all his trash in the MRE bag, “Then they will have small teams out along the state line for eyes,” Nelson said.

“I told you, they do. But they are all south and they are getting hit hard by the population. The Republic recon elements aren’t dressed like troops, the feds are,” Gerald grinned. “The feds can’t send much more down here when they have a massive force in Kansas and another army group in Louisiana ready to cross the Mississippi River. Sorry to say it, but we are just a tiny postscript in this war right now.”

“I’d be happy if this upcoming battle was only a post-it note,” Nelson snorted, shoving his trash in his rucksack. “When this area is reasonably secured, I’m willing to move our contribution to an obscure appendix entry.”

“Very good point,” Gerald nodded. “I’m going to tell the others they can catch a few winks, but half must be awake.”

“Sounds good, but I get to shoot the first vehicle. I can’t wait to see what the M3 can do,” Nelson said, getting comfortable again as Matt pulled out food. Giving Nelson a grin, Gerald crawled back down to tell Cody and Blake they could catch a few winks if they wanted.

Trying to keep your mind alert when nothing is happening is the challenge of every soldier, and it was just as true to the group set up in an ambush over the road. Glancing around every few minutes, Nelson was drawing pictures of animals in the dirt using twigs.

It was 1610 when Gerald came over the radio. “I hear an engine,” Gerald breathed out and every person on the team was flooded with adrenaline.

“It has to be bad guys because everyone around here knows to use dirt tracks,” Matt said hopefully.

Picking up the M3, Nelson checked the weapon over and saw Matt knocking the end caps off his AT4. Glancing behind him, Nelson saw the back-blast area was clear. He looked over and saw Sean prepare his AT4, then turned up the line and saw Ronald doing the same. Gerald had number four and knocked the end caps off, but set his down.

They really wanted to save number four in case one missed, but if there were four targets, Gerald would engage it. “One Stryker moving on 142 heading to us,” Curtis called out. “Speed 20MPH.”

Not able to help it, Nelson raised his head up and saw the Stryker slow at the bridge, then speed across. “If it’s a point guard, it’s a brave one,” Nelson mumbled, not seeing anything else behind the Stryker.

“Road behind element is clear,” Curtis called out.

“Nelson, you’re up,” Gerald said as the Stryker rolled around the curve and Nelson got to his knees, aiming at the side of the Stryker. Making sure he wasn’t going to hit a tree, Nelson opened his left eye for a second, then closed it as his finger moved to the trigger.

All of a sudden, Nelson saw sparks near the front of the Stryker and jumped. Then, the sound of a metal slap reached him and soft ‘whoop’ to the west. The Stryker jerked to the right and sped up, heading toward the ditch on the outside of the curve. “What the hell?” Nelson gasped, seeing six more sparks jump up on the top of the Stryker, followed by rapid slaps. Off to the west, he could hear the rapid ‘whoop’ long after the slaps of steel.

Lowering the M3, Nelson watched the Stryker cut sharp to the right as it went off the road into the ditch and flipped over on its side. The noise of the crash startled all of them as the Stryker came to a rest on its side, and they could see the wheels in the air, still turning.

All of a sudden, sparks flew up from the belly and even from eighty yards away, Nelson saw golf ball size holes appearing at each spark. Ten rapid sparks raked the belly from front to back, leaving ten golf ball holes. With distant ‘whoops’ fading, Nelson turned to the bridge, looking for Tiger Woods whacking golf balls at the Stryker, but didn’t see anything and then looked toward a hill that sat over the road to the southeast.

“That’s six hundred yards, if it’s an inch,” Nelson mumbled, then jerked when sparks again flew off the belly and ten more golf ball holes appeared.

“Is God shooting them?” Matt asked in shock.

“Keep down!” Gerald barked out. “Someone out here has a fucking cannon!”

“That was my Stryker, damn it!” Nelson snapped as the back door of the Stryker opened up and a troop stumbled out. The troop never got to take a step as Sean and his two boys all sent 7.62 bullets into the man’s face.

“Gerald, I’m going to toss a grenade in before they call for help,” Nelson said, dropping the M3. “Curtis, you let someone shoot me with a golf ball, and you won’t be my friend anymore.”

“Just use the M3!” Gerald called out as Nelson jumped up, grabbing his AR.

“I’m not using my cool weapon on a target that’s already been hit,” Nelson said, moving down the slope and yanking a grenade off his vest. Hearing footsteps behind him, Nelson saw Zeus trot past him as another troop climbed out the back and was hit by six bullets to the face.

Another man crawled out, dropping from a top hatch and before anyone shot, the man’s body turned into a pink mist. Almost stumbling in shock, Nelson saw two legs laying on the ground.

Yanking the pin, Nelson tossed the grenade through the back hatch, then turned around and he heard screams as the grenade clanked inside the Stryker. “Zeus!” Nelson snapped as he leapt back, diving in the ditch on the inside of the curve.  When he hit the ground, he heard the heavy muffled explosion when the grenade went off inside the Stryker.

Getting up, Nelson glanced back at the hill across the river, knowing it was the only place where the shots could’ve come from. “I still killed it!” Nelson shouted and scrambled back into the trees.

“You don’t piss off people that shoot cannons!” Gerald snapped as Nelson reached his spot.

“You see movement on that hill, Curtis?” Nelson asked, panting hard and then reached out to pet Zeus.

“I don’t see shit in thermal or in the clear,” Curtis announced. “Whatever kind of suppressor they are using sucks. I heard it and I know they are right under the crest of that hill, but I can’t find them.”

“Curtis, that was a cannon they suppressed,” Gerald grumbled, packing his stuff up.

“This is Stud, we have two drag queens down and are moving to circle-jerk,” Scott called out.

Throwing up his hands, “All right, that’s it!” Nelson cried out, turning to Gerald. “You and Nancy are no longer allowed to come up with our code words!”

“Nobody in the world could crack our words, even if they cracked the encryption!” Gerald popped off.

“Because they would be laughing their asses off!” Nelson snapped back.

“Hornets inbound from the north, Orgy! They will be coming from your eight o’clock!” Nancy yelled over the radio. Far to their right, they heard a rapid ‘bambambambam’.

Knowing that sound anywhere, Nelson dove down at hearing the sound of a thirty-millimeter chain gun from the northeast. Not hearing the impacts around him, and Apache pilots didn’t miss, Nelson lifted his head up and saw everyone looking at the hill to the southwest. Rounds were impacting all over the crest.

Turning to the east, Nelson saw the Apache a mile away, hovering over the field that was on the right side of the road below. Grabbing the Stinger, Nelson knocked off the caps and depressed the thumb lever that discharged the gas to cool the seeker head and turned on the sight. He moved away from the group toward the road.

Reaching the tree line, he raised the Stinger. Nelson grinned, hearing the lock tone and seeing the Apache in the sight. Just as he pressed the trigger, the Apache peeled away spitting flares. The rocket shot out, then the engine kicked in with a ‘thunk-pop’ and streaked the mile to hit the Apache near one of the exhaust ports.

Lowering the Stinger, Nelson saw one of the rotors fly off the Apache and then it started spinning rapidly in the air. “I shot down an Apache!” Nelson grinned as the chopper slammed into the earth, hard.

“I’ll take that over a Stryker any day!” Nelson stated proudly, running back to the group. He saw Matt putting the caps back on his AT4 and started grabbing his gear.

“We need to check on whoever that was on that hill,” Nelson said, pulling his rucksack on.

“Hawks from the south!” Nancy yelled over the radio and Nelson winced when her voice exploded in his earbud. Before he could reply, a jet streaked over them, followed a second later by the sonic boom.

“That mother was moving!” Matt cried out.

“If you want to check on those shooters, let’s get our rides before this area becomes a chapter in the story of this war!” Gerald shouted and took off running with Duke following.

Forgetting stealth, everyone took off in a full sprint, despite the weight from the gear. Reaching the four-wheelers, everyone jumped on as Nancy’s voice came over the radio. “Stud, Orgy: hold and hunker down. We have a full-scale air war developing overhead, and both sides are opening up with artillery. I’ve lost one of our transmitters, so will only transmit on urgent status. Sex shop, Out.”

Overhead, they heard more jets streaking north. Gerald gave a quick glance around and took off. Forgetting about the spacing, everyone followed Gerald as he raced back up to the road, then shot across the bridge. Clearing the bridge, Gerald turned off the road and into the woods.

Reaching back and holding Zeus, Nelson turned off the road as Gerald headed for the hill the sniper had shot from. Before reaching the crest, Gerald locked up his brakes, seeing two people aiming guns at him.

Nelson shot past Gerald and skidded to a stop. “Come on! We have pissed off the fucking world and they want to rape our ass!” Nelson bellowed, then saw a destroyed four-wheeler behind the two men.

“One of our wheelers got hit and we can’t leave our gear!” one shouted as another jet screamed overhead, and explosions sounded to the southeast.

Pointing over to Ronald, “One of you get on with him and you have sixty seconds, or you can tell the feds you’re sorry when they show up!” Nelson shouted and the two men looked at each other before one grabbed a huge weapon with a massive magazine sticking out the top.

As the man strapped it down lengthwise across Ronald’s front and read racks, the other man grabbed stuff off the four-wheeler, putting it on another a few yards away. When the man climbed on, Nelson turned and saw the other climbing on behind Ronald.

Overhead, they heard and felt an explosion. “Outta here!” Gerald yelled and gunned the engine, throwing up dirt as he headed back down the hill. Reaching the road, Gerald just crossed it before heading north through the trees.

A mile away, Gerald pulled into a deep ravine and climbed off as the air war continued building overhead, and an artillery duel was developing along the state line.

Chapter Eight

Climbing off his four-wheeler, Nelson unstrapped the Stinger from the front rack, unlocked the sight, and clipped it to the last Stinger tube he had. The front rack carried his Stinger and M3. The ammunition tubes for the M3 were strapped down in what little room was left on the front rack and Nelson smiled at the variety he carried.

Strapping the Stinger back down, Nelson glanced to the rear rack where Zeus rode. Behind Zeus was where he’d strapped the Javelin and one extra tube. Since he didn’t have to hump the shit, Nelson had wanted to make sure he’d brought plenty of choices to take out targets.

When he was done, Nelson turned and saw everyone looking at the two new people, then Nelson’s jaw fell open when he looked at Ronald’s four-wheeler. “That’s a Lahti!” Nelson cried out, running over to Ronald’s ATV and looking at the massive gun strapped to the front rack.

“Wow!” Curtis shouted and ran over.

“Nelson!” Gerald called out and Nelson tore his eyes from the weapon and turned to Gerald. He found Gerald pointing and turned, following the direction Gerald was pointing toward. Nelson’s eyes stopped on a huge barrel hanging off the front of the other man’s four-wheeler’s rear rack.

“That’s a 20mm bolt action to go along with that Lahti,” Gerald grinned.

Slowly, Nelson and the others all turned to the two new men. One looked as old as Dallas, but like Dallas, moved like he was much younger. The other looked around Gerald’s age and both had welcoming grins.

The older one walked over, holding out his right hand to Nelson. “Thank you for offering us a ride,” the man said, grabbing Nelson’s hand and shaking it. “Name’s William T. Norris, but my friends call me Big Gun.”

“No shit!” Nelson cried out, turning to look at the weapons. “I’ve only seen these at shooting matches!”

William walked around, shaking hands, “This is my grandson, Rob Brumbach. I call him Little Gun, since he likes shooting fifty cals and such,” William chuckled. Gerald walked over and shook his hand and pointed around the group, introducing everyone.

“I shot the Anzio because you wouldn’t let me bring the fifty,” Rob replied, waving his left hand at William’s four-wheeler and tenderly rolled his right shoulder. “And I’m going to feel that for the next few days.”

“Rob, you of all people know, you have to pull the Anzio tight,” William said as Curtis stared at the Lahti like it was a holy relic. “Not as tight as the Lahti, but you have to hold on tight for the ride.”

“Never could get my hands on a Lahti,” Curtis drooled. “I have an Anzio, but not much ammo.”

“Son,” William said, walking over. “You make your ammo from steel casing, primer, and projectile. We were shootin’ those ass wipes with the AP sabot rounds we made. Shootin’ those sabots, we can punch through three inches of rolled steel at a thousand yards.”

“Is that the suppressor?” Curtis asked, pointing at a metal canister that was almost three feet long strapped beside the Lahti.

“Yep,” William said proudly and moved the AR under his arm.

Cocking his head, Nelson studied the AR under William’s arm, seeing it was oversized. Really oversized and beefed up. “What the hell?” Nelson said, moving over closer and touching what he had at first mistaken for an AR. “What the hell does this damn thing shoot?” Nelson cried out. “I can put my finger in the goddamn barrel!”

Pulling his AR up, “.458 SOCOM,” William answered with a grin. “Rob kept telling me I needed to start using an AR platform, but if I shoot something, I don’t want any doubt it’s going to die. So, I found one in a caliber I liked.”

“I didn’t mean to turn your AR into a mobile artillery battery, Grandpa,” Rob chuckled as Nelson stared at the AR William was holding up.

Gerald looked at the AR rifle across Rob’s chest. “That AR across your chest doesn’t shoot 5.56,” Gerald noted.

“I ain’t shooting that little bullet,” Rob scoffed. “My AR is in 300 blackout. It gets the job done and I can carry more of that than the .458 SOCOM. I love the big rounds, but not the monsters Grandpa shoots.”

Stumbling back, Nelson rested against Sean’s four-wheeler. “You don’t have to hit stuff with a house to kill it,” Nelson mumbled.

Letting his AR cannon swing under his arm, “Anything I hit dies,” William said confidently. “It doesn’t matter where I hit it.”

“No shit,” Gerald chuckled.

“I saw one you shot, and how would you know? He evaporated!” Nelson cried out.

“Didn’t know if you saw that one when he dropped out, sorry. But I didn’t want him to lay down and play dead gettin’ the drop on ya,” Rob shrugged. “If we had known your group was hunting there, we would’ve moved to another spot.”

Turning to William and Rob, “May I ask, how many Strykers have you killed?” Nelson asked.

“You talkin’ ‘bout them eight-wheeled armored cars?” William asked, and Nelson nodded. “Eleven,” William answered. “Shot five more, that only had six wheels.”

Jerking his head to Gerald, “And you get irritated when I want to shoot my M3 at armor,” Nelson snapped.

“Nelson, that Lahti alone is a hundred pounds,” Gerald said, waving his hand at the weapon.

“I know how much it weighs,” Nelson said, jerking his thumb over to William’s ATV. “That Anzio isn’t much lighter.”

“That’s why I need my grandson to help me move them around,” William sighed. “Can’t carry them by myself now, unless I disassemble them.”

Pushing off Sean’s four-wheeler, “Are those the biggest you have?” Nelson asked, and everyone turned to William.

“I have others similar, like a type 97, Flak 30, and such,” William admitted. “I also have a 40mm Bofors and a few recoilless rifles.”

“And the feds didn’t, like, bomb your ass before this started?!” Nelson cried out.

Shrugging, “They might have, but I called Rob and he helped me move my stuff down here to his house after the first of the year,” William said. “I could see which way the wind was blowing, so when the market crashed, we moved everything from his house and mine to the cabin my dad left me.”

Before Nelson could ask another question, a jet streaked overhead, followed a second later by a deafening sonic boom. “They need to quit that shit,” Sean said, glancing up through the trees at the sky.

“They can’t,” Rob said, and everyone glanced over at him. “There’s a unit outside of Lanton that covers this section of the line with anti-aircraft. This is the only area they can use to head north.”

“I know, I’ve seen it,” Gerald said. “They have a Patriot battery there-”

Before Gerald could continue, Rob broke in. “Yeah, and something that looks like a tank with auto-cannons. Let me tell you, that thing can knock a chopper out of the sky like it was shooting skeet.”

“Saw it knock out a few planes, also,” William grunted. “They also have some type of Gatling gun on a tracked box-vehicle.”

“The one with that, and looks like a tank, is a ZSU,” Gerald said. “The other is the M163 VADS. It has the M61 Vulcan rotary cannon.”

Rob and William turned to Gerald, “You’ve seen the area then?” William asked.

Nodding, “A few days ago,” Gerald admitted.

Moving over to his four-wheeler, William leaned back and rested against it. “We was there a week ago, and ran into a team from the Republic that was scouting them out.”

“Led by a Sergeant Weeks?” Gerald asked, and William’s body jerked. “Met him, also.”

“He’s lucky to be alive,” Rob snorted. “Somehow they spotted us, but we moved and set up an ambush. The only reason we didn’t open up was they weren’t wearing uniforms from the feds.”

Giving a chuckle as he nodded, “Told Weeks the same thing myself,” Gerald smirked.

“Well, after we met, he kept asking about different routes into that valley the feds are set up in. So, I finally asked him what was so important. That’s when he told us that’s why the Republic aircraft have to come in so low to the east and west of that formation,” William explained. “They can’t fly further east because there are no hills to shield the aircraft and to the west, there are more formations after the Republic pushed into Missouri.”

“It is at least a division there,” Ronald said, leaning over and studying the Lahti. “They are spread out on an eight-mile front. With what we got from Weeks, there’s around ten thousand troops there. That valley west of Lanton is the headquarters.”

“Hmm,” Nelson mumbled and pulled his map from his thigh pocket. “Zeus, down,” Nelson said, then spread the map out over the rear rack.

Seeing Nelson study the map, Gerald gave a groan. “Ronald, I agree it was a division but at the most, it could only be mechanized. From what we saw and got from Weeks, there is only a brigade of armor.”

“So, how many tanks would that be?” Sean asked, moving over to Nelson.

“Hundred to a hundred and fifty,” Nelson shrugged.

“Nelson, that’s a shitload of trouble,” Gerald sighed.

Nodding as he studied the map, “Oh, I’m not even going to argue that,” Nelson scoffed. “I just want armor’s worst fear to have a run at them.”

“Worst fear?” Sean asked, looking at the map.

“Airpower,” Nelson grinned. “Armor hates air. Infantry can hide in holes, but it’s really hard to drive your tank into a cave or foxhole. But that’s what you have ADA for.”

“I know that one, Air Defense Artillery,” Sean grinned.

Looking at the map, “I’m surprised they put the Patriot batteries so close to the front,” Nelson mumbled. “Every time I was deployed with ADA, the Patriots were so far in the rear, you had to take a day trip to visit them.”

“Nelson, you were deployed in theaters where the enemy didn’t have airpower,” Gerald pointed out.

“Duh,” Nelson moaned. “I know that, but even in war games here in the states and Europe, the Patriots deployed way back.”

“Nelson, this side isn’t the only one that can shoot missiles with the Patriot,” Gerald sighed. “The Republic has them also and if the feds want to keep their armor, they have to deploy their ADA close to the front. One flight of Apaches can wipe out several companies of armor in a few minutes.”

Moving over, Ronald pointed to the map. “The Patriots had both the PAC3 anti-missile and PAC2. They are very easy to tell apart. The PAC3 has sixteen smaller launchers while the PAC2 has four per truck,” Ronald said, circling a small area on the map with his finger. “This area here was a PAC3.”

“You know, I’m tired of the other side having the cool shit too,” Nelson mumbled and several snorted, trying not to laugh.

“Nelson,” William said, trying not to smile. “Ingenuity can overcome the ‘cool shit’,” William told him, then shrugged. “If it doesn’t, get a really big gun and shoot them from a long way off. I’ve found a really big bullet solves many of life’s problems.”

Walking over beside Nelson as many chuckled at William’s comment, Gerald pointed at the bulge the Republic had advanced in to the southwest corner of Missouri. “The Republic has opened up this valley using Highway 269, and advanced right into Springfield. The feds don’t have a choice and can’t leave the ADA (Air Defense Artillery) to the rear because the Republic has the Patriot system, but not all the other short-range stuff other UN nations are bringing, like ZSUs and stuff. The Republic can shoot down those anti-aircraft missiles that come over their line. But without that ADA system right there, the Republic could wipe that division out.”

“Guys,” Ronald said, pointing at the map. “You act like they are deployed nose-to-nose able to see each other like it’s World War One trench warfare. The Republic is set up five miles from the state line and the feds are three miles from the state line. There is an eight-mile-wide ‘No Man’s Land’ gap. In modern warfare, eight miles is the closest you’ll get.”

Staring hard at the map, “Then that means there is another large deployment near Branson,” Nelson mumbled, and Gerald nodded.

“Yeah, I can’t see them spreading those systems out much further than sixty miles,” Gerald admitted. “I’m certain the units in Branson and here at Lanton are nothing, compared to what the feds have deployed along the southwest corner of the state to block further advancement.”

Walking around to the side of the group, Rob leaned over and after orienting himself to the map, pointed to the northwest of Branson. “They have another group dug in here,” he said. “Not as big, but they have more tanks. They were set up closer to Branson, but the folks there pulled out into the hills and started taking pop shots at anyone that was under the UN flag. We scouted the area a month ago and I watched twenty troops get sniped in one day.”

“There is a group of Germans set up just north of Warm Springs,” William added, joining them. “They have some nice radio detection equipment.” Feeling everyone look at him, William shrugged. “We both are HAM operators. That’s the reason we were set up where we were,” William explained. “We noticed every three or four days, two of those fancy armored cars would drive along 142 and visit this main group.”

“Yeah, we took them out last night,” Nelson mumbled, sliding his finger along the state line.

Rob and William looked around at the group. “There were over a hundred of them!” Rob cried out.

“A hundred and twenty-seven,” Gerald corrected, never taking his eyes off Nelson.

“Okay,” Rob coughed, turning to William. “The shit you want to do, Grandpa, isn’t that crazy after all!”

“Gerald, are you sure you couldn’t have missed a platoon-sized element along the state line to the east of Lanton?” Nelson asked.

Before Gerald could answer, William did. “They don’t move out or set up with less than a hundred troops,” William answered. “There used to be a sizable group of feds in Thayer, but they were wiped out. Now, it’s about two hundred French troops sitting there, watching the roads. Next, you ‘had’,” William stressed with a chuckle, “that group of Germans. Continuing to the east, the group we found was set up around Pollard. Now that group near Pollard is by far, the biggest we’ve scouted out. We couldn’t get real close, but it looked like they stretched from Pollard all the way to the Mississippi River near Marston.”

Moving his finger along the map as William talked, Nelson’s eyes grew wide. “That’s a forty-mile front!” he gasped.

“Nelson,” William said, and Nelson looked up at him. “They aren’t set up like the guys here. They are spread out in pockets with fortifications dug. Like I said, we couldn’t get close, but it looked like each little fort held about two hundred with a dozen tanks. Before you go and start getting ideas, each group was only a mile or two from each other. Little Gun and I took a few shots at them and had to haul ass because their response was really fast.”

“They were Russians,” Rob added. “All of them were armed with Soviet equipment.”

Nelson nodded and looked over at Gerald, “Did you get any information from Weeks if the Republic was having problems from the local population as they deployed?” Nelson asked.

“Only from people wanting food,” Gerald answered. “The Republic isn’t facing the guerilla resistance like the feds are, anywhere the Republic has set up troops. Hell, Weeks said locals around here try to give them supplies, but they refuse, knowing the locals need everything they can get.”

Running his finger along the map to outline the valleys and hilltops around Lanton, “Gerald, would you keep a team close to this Lanton area?” Nelson asked.

“I can guarantee you, there is more than one team keeping tabs on the feds around Lanton,” Gerald said, waving his hand back at the artillery in the distance, shooting and impacting. “Those aren’t blind shots being fired by the Republic in an artillery barrage. They are getting reports called in from those teams, but like I said, both sides have the good shit, so the outgoing federal rounds are impacting in areas of interest.”

“You think the feds have teams to the south?” Rob asked, and Gerald nodded.

“Without a doubt,” Gerald answered. “Those fed teams to the south have more to worry about because the population is hostile against them, but they are out there. This is the south and country boys just can’t resist the urge to go out and sling some lead.”

When Nelson slowly grinned, Gerald groaned. “Nelson, what are you thinking?”

“I want to see how they are set up around Lanton,” Nelson announced, looking up with a grin.

Reaching out, Ronald grabbed Nelson’s arm. “Nelson, that’s a division dug in, not a company,” Ronald said slowly. “They are using Highway 142 as their deployment line and setting up north of it. Nelson, in that valley to the east of Lanton where the Patriots were set up, I counted twenty-one M1 Abrams and thirty-two Leopard 2s. And double that, in light armored vehicles. Everything from M2 Bradleys, M113s, Strykers, BMPs, and others I couldn’t identify. You have to remember, I was still in the Army and even I don’t know what they were.”

“Nelson, you don’t move into an area that’s being hit with artillery,” Gerald sighed, and everyone nodded vigorously. “I hate to tell you this, but we are little, they are big.”

With a curt laugh, “It won’t last that long,” Nelson said very confidently. “It’s harassment fire with some coordination. The Republic doesn’t have the reserves to continue for long, and the feds will stop because each time they fire, the other side knows where they are.”

Thinking for a second, Gerald gave a slight nod in agreement. “So, why do you want to see them? We did recon the area.”

“I want to see where their ADA is set up,” Nelson answered with a grin as an explosion sounded high above them to the north.

Pointing up, “Nelson, the artillery might stop, but you’ve been around flyboys enough to know they aren’t going to toss in the towel anytime soon. They are above our heads, having the time of their lives going Mach one with their hair on fire, happy to be dogfighting,” Gerald said.

“That’s why I want to go now,” Nelson explained. “When the artillery duel ends, the ADA will redeploy and try to stem the flow of flyboys heading north. If we can knock that ADA out, those groups watching will see it and call in strikes on that division. I hate to admit it, but we really need those flyboys to take care of this armor around us. That division pivots to the northeast to pull back, and they will get very close to the farm. If we get caught in their path, they will roll right over us. Without river-crossing equipment, they can’t get their vehicles close, but ten thousand troops makes my balls pull up inside me. That many troops needing to move, they will find bridging equipment.”

Letting out a sigh, Ronald nodded. “I hate to say it, but Nelson has a good point.”

“Et tu?” Gerald gasped at Ronald.

“Gerald, those are the only groups of federal troops that pose a threat to us, and Nelson’s reasoning is sound,” Ronald said as he cringed. “If that division loses their air umbrella, I’m certain the Republic will respond very quickly.”

“How?” Gerald asked, turning to Nelson.

“Javelins,” Nelson answered. “I’m not sneaking in there to blow them up. With the Javelins, we can stay a long way out and haul ass after we shoot.”

Holding up his hands, “Nelson,” Gerald sighed like he was talking to Devin wanting more bubbles. “We launch six Javelins, and we will have thousands on our asses giving chase, not to mention air and armor. You are talking about attacking an entrenched enemy that numbers in the thousands. I’m going to have to butt in and say ‘No’ to this idea. They are big, and we are little.”

“Will you pull up your panties and just listen?” Nelson groaned. “You have the radio frequency Weeks told you would be monitored. Let’s give them a call and tell them the ADA at that site will be offline by tomorrow morning.”

Throwing up his hands, “Nelson!” Gerald barked. “Even if the Republic launches immediately after we strike, we will only be a mile or so away from the federal troops. We will have to infiltrate their lines to shoot those ADA sites and Javelins are loud. I don’t like the idea of running from an M1 Abrams tank on a four-wheeler!”

Nodding, “Yes, that’s why we launch at the same prearranged time, then everyone hauls ass south,” Nelson offered. “Just the thought of hunter-killer groups armed with Javelins on their flanks will make the feds reluctant to disperse.”

Shaking his head very adamantly, “No!” Gerald barked. “Nelson, this isn’t small units being deployed. We are talking about armored divisions, war on a scale not seen since World War Two. In Kansas, there were over a thousand tanks and hundred thousand troops doing battle on each side. Nelson, guerilla warfare against that big of a group is asking for more trouble than we can deal with. They are big, we are small. You are still thinking about having assets to call on. We are small and don’t have any.”

“That’s a valid point,” Ronald interrupted and turned to look at Nelson. “We need to stick to hitting platoon and company-sized elements that are deployed in overwatch, or blocking actions along the flanks.”

Thankful someone was being reasonable, Gerald gave a sigh of relief. “Nelson, if we hit that division, we will start a world of shit in our area that we don’t need and can’t fight. If that division turns toward us, we will have to leave the farm because we wouldn’t even qualify as a bump in the road to them.”

Seeing Nelson taking a breath to argue, Gerald held up his hand. “Nelson, I’ll call Michelle if you keep this up,” Gerald warned. “I’m all for fighting, but not attacking units that large. For the last time, they are bigger than we are. Now, what I will agree to, is blowing all the bridges around us.”

“Hold on, there,” William cut in, stepping up. “Blowing bridges around the area will hinder a lot of people that are just trying to survive.”

“Big Gun,” Gerald said, turning to William. “They won’t survive if a division turns toward them, and your big-ass gun won’t do shit to a tank.”

Rob leaned over to William. “He’s got a very valid point, Grandpa,” Rob mumbled.

“Gerald, you have any idea how many bridges we would have to blow up?” Nelson cried out.

Nodding, “Quite a few,” Gerald admitted. “Those on the smaller back roads are made from wood pylons and we could use chainsaws on those, but the alternative is suicide. Our suicide.”

Letting out a long sigh, William gave a nod to Rob and then turned to Gerald. “Yeah, I see your point now,” William admitted. “But don’t you think, destroying bridges to their rear and flanks will irritate them?”

“Oh, I’m sure it will because they won’t be able to maneuver east from an attack,” Gerald answered. “When we start, the bridges will have to come down in a few days from each other. If not, the feds will start guarding them, but will have to disperse and then, we can use Nelson’s tactics of hitting groups.”

Reaching down and patting Zeus, “Gerald, that would be impossible for us,” Nelson stated. “Hell, not even trying to count, I can think of a dozen bridges within twenty miles of us. Not to mention, we would have to go out further from Mountain View and destroy bridges on Highway 60, so the feds couldn’t hit them with armor.”

“Hey, if they don’t help, they can get run over,” Gerald popped off.

“Guys,” William said, stepping up and everyone heard the artillery fire in the distance stop. “The folks in Mountain View will help, but they don’t have much shit to help with,” William told them, lowering his voice in the eerie quietness.

“We’ve helped them as much as we could,” Rob added.

Gerald looked over at Rob and William. “So, you have communications set up with them?” Gerald asked.

“Yeah,” William chuckled. “Brandy Yassa is the unofficial leader.”

Turning back to Nelson, Gerald gave a sigh of relief, seeing Nelson was relaxed and he hoped Nelson had given up on his plan to attack the division. “Big Gun, you think you can introduce us?” Gerald asked.

Giving a slight nod, “Yeah, but Gerald, they can’t help much,” William replied. “They fought off a group of feds awhile back and if the Republic hadn’t intervened, Mountain View would’ve been wiped out. That one attack they did cost them much of their ammo, and over a dozen were killed with twice that wounded.”

Gerald gave a grin, “Yeah, we know about that, but we can help with some arms. How many do you think are still there?”

“Brandy told us in June, she had over three hundred people there,” William answered. “She wanted us to keep an eye out for food stocks until the gardens they had planted came in. They have added a few more, but I’ve never asked how many since then.”

“They doing all right for food now?” Ronald asked.

“As good as can be expected, but a lot better than most,” Ron shrugged. “They have greenhouses and livestock, and Brandy asked us last month to let others we run across know they will trade food for ammo. That’s their most pressing problem now.”

Gerald turned to Nelson. “We coordinate with them and bring them into our network,” Gerald told Nelson. “We get them patrolling ten miles out and our network covers over thirty square miles.”

Holding up his hands, “Whoa, hold on there, sparky,” Nelson gasped. “Before we saddle up with a group that size, I want to see how they are set up, if they are intelligent, and how much of a drain on us they would be.”

Scoffing, “If they are any type of drain to us, we don’t ‘saddle up’ with them,” Gerald replied.

“Wait till you see how Brandy has them set up,” William chuckled. “Hell, she’s done shit I never would’ve thought of, in keeping people fed. If any person there doesn’t work, they don’t eat. Period.”

Nodding, Gerald turned back to William, “Let’s go meet this fine lady, then,” Gerald grinned.

Chapter Nine

They reached Mountain View in a few hours, and Rob and William left Nelson and the group with a patrol. The patrol stared at Nelson and his group like they were mythical warriors and even showed them around. Nelson was very happy to see someone had used a bulldozer on the airport runway, and the area around the airport had been plowed up and it looked like crops had been freshly harvested.

As they slowly rode around, they passed a large collection of solar panels set up in a field. Gerald turned to Nelson, riding beside him. “You notice they are spread out?” Gerald pointed out.

Giving an impressed nod, “But not that spread out,” Nelson replied. “It would take a concentrated attack, or a massive bombing run to wipe them out.”

“This group is pretty smart,” Gerald said as they rode back to the checkpoint. “Besides the crops at the airport, it doesn’t look like much is here. They’ve put in skylights in the larger buildings, turning them into greenhouses. I’m sure the feds will pay them a visit before long, just because they are growing food.”

It was late in the afternoon when William led them to a large building on the outskirts of Mountain View. Nelson climbed off his four-wheeler and patted his thigh for Zeus. When Zeus jumped off, Nelson saw Rob and William standing in front of the building with an older dark-haired lady, talking and pointing at the group.

Dressed in overalls, the lady turned to them and Nelson saw a lever action rifle slung across her back and a 1911 on her hip. “Nice to see everyone around here goes armed,” Nelson mumbled.

“Those that aren’t armed, now live under someone else’s boot,” Ronald commented, letting his AR hang across his chest.

Before William and Rob walked over with the lady between them, a stout man walked out of the building and joined them. After the man joined them, they headed over and stopped in front of the group. “This is Brandy and Vince,” William said, then pointed at Nelson’s group and introduced them.

After she and Vince shook each of the group’s hands, Brandy stepped back still looking at the gear strapped to each person, then at the gear strapped to their four-wheelers. “We have some food we can trade you for some of that gear,” Brandy offered, and Vince stared at the military grade equipment in lustful wonder and slowly nodded.

“We would like to talk about that,” Gerald said, looking at Nelson.

Nelson threw up his hands, pointing at Gerald menacingly. “No, I talked to the last group! You do the talking,” Nelson snapped.

“Bitch, you’re doing the talking, so your damn mind doesn’t wander off trying to attack armored divisions with a slingshot and a stick of bubble gum!” Gerald snapped back.

Stepping over to Gerald, Nelson got in his face. “My ideas work,” Nelson grumbled.

Taking a step back, Gerald nodded. “Not saying they don’t, but Nelson, you don’t attack groups that large. I have to admit, your attack plans on small groups are great thinking outside the box, and I’m sure we could’ve done damage to those dug in with armor,” Gerald admitted, nodding and then added, “Then the rest of them would’ve flooded the countryside, leveling everything!”

“Sissy,” Nelson snorted and spun around to see Brandy with a look of shock on her face. “He’s exaggerating,” Nelson smiled.

“No, he’s not,” Gerald popped off and Nelson held up his hand, giving Gerald the finger over his shoulder. Matt gave a snort and Sean nudged him with an elbow when Gerald cut his eyes back to the rest of the group.

Before Nelson and Gerald could start at each other again, William turned to Brandy. “This group wants to give you some advice and offer some assistance,” William said louder than he had to, hoping to stop another debate.

Nodding and trying not to grin, “What is the advice and what will the assistance cost us?” Brandy asked. The group before her had an air of attitude she hadn’t seen in a long time, and Brandy had to admit, she liked it. None appeared fearful, even though they were surrounded by her large group and yet, she didn’t feel threatened by them. After fighting gangs, federal troops, and others who had threatened Mountain View, Brandy was very confident in her abilities to assess people for threats.

Lowering his hand from shooting Gerald the finger, Nelson turned to Brandy. “First, we hate stupid, and we give nothing,” Nelson told her. “We offer advice and assistance, but expect the same in return.”

Crossing her arms and the smile sliding off her face, Brandy asked. “What kind of ‘assistance’?”

“Fight,” Nelson answered curtly. “Someone comes to take your shit, kill them. If you join the coalition we set up, someone gets attacked; you come with the others to kill the attackers. We take no prisoners and offer no quarter.”

Shocked, Brandy’s arms fell to her sides. “What does it cost to join this coalition?”

“Stand tall,” Nelson replied. “We trade with and barter with others in our coalition, but nothing is given. Now that being said, we give what you might call discounts to each other. For instance, one in our group needed a radio set-up. Cost him thirty rounds of 5.56. Another in our coalition traded a portable radio to a group passing through, and that radio cost them sixty rounds. Normally, most in the coalition don’t trade with nomads, but this group was heading to the Republic. Trading with outsiders lets them know what you have. Not to mention, they can get close and see how you are set up.”

Feeling lightheaded, Brandy moved past Nelson and leaned against his four-wheeler. She and most of the others had given up hope of ever having any type of help. Taking several deep breaths, “Anything else we have to do for this assistance?” she asked timidly and for the first time, Vince spoke.

“Are all in this coalition equal?” Vince asked.

“Yes, on both,” Nelson said, and Brandy’s heart skipped a beat when he looked at her. “You have to patrol and keep the area around you secure. If you see a group you can’t handle, call so others can come.” Then, he turned to Vince. “Everyone has an equal say, but in attacks, my group is in charge. We know what we are doing.”

Brushing her bangs from her eyes, Brandy stared at Nelson for several long seconds. “You are the group that is set up east of us, aren’t you?” she more stated than asked. “Several of us have tried to get word out and ask if we could join, but none of the ones we talked to would even entertain the idea.”

Shrugging his shoulders, “Sorry, that was because of me,” Nelson admitted, and Brandy gave a startle. “Brandy, you have a lot of people here and we didn’t have much hope for your group and thought they would only be a drain on us. We’ve kept an eye on you and just to let you know, the ammo you’ve been trading for came from us, at the rate we trade with each other, if you were wondering.”

“What changed?” Brandy asked, somewhat shocked. Looking into Nelson’s face, she knew he was being honest.

“You’re still alive,” Nelson informed her. “That group of people that came through last week, you didn’t give them anything and when they tried forcing the issue, you drove them off and chased them. Don’t know how far because the group we had following you stopped after two miles.”

Giving a regretful sigh, “Yeah,” Brandy nodded. “We chased them six miles, then kept a few lookouts to make sure they stayed gone. So, can we join this coalition?” she asked hopefully.

Glancing over at William, “Well, Big Gun here, gave you a glowing resume,” Nelson said, and Brandy turned to William.

“You told me you weren’t part of that group!” Brandy snapped, and William raised his hands.

“We just met and joined this coalition today, Brandy,” William told her quickly. “I wasn’t lying when I said there was no sneaking around to the east of you. Rob and I are good but trying to sneak east is dangerous. If we get shot, I want it to be from feds.”

Feeling relieved, Brandy gave a nod and then turned to look at Sean’s massive form lurking in the background. “Well, if the Holmes family and their friends are part of this coalition, I’m not surprised,” Brandy chuckled.

“You know them?” Nelson asked, glancing back and saw a confused look on Sean’s face.

“I knew Dallas and Kathleen when we were younger, but most around here know of the Holmes family,” Brandy chuckled. “You don’t have a family of giants living just anywhere.”

Stepping up, Sean held out his hand to Brandy. “I’ve seen you around,” Sean admitted as she shook his hand, then Sean gave a casual wave around. “Hell, I’ve seen several here that I know, or did when I was in school.”

“Hard to hide that seven-foot frame,” Gerald chuckled.

Pushing off the four-wheeler, “So, our patrols aren’t far enough out as they are now?” Brandy asked.

Stepping over beside Nelson, Gerald shook his head. “No, ma’am. You are only securing two miles around you. You need to push out to ten miles, but can devote most of your manpower to the south and west. There are members of the coalition to your north and east.”

Giving a sigh as Brandy felt a weight lifted from her shoulders, “We can do that, but I’m sorry to say, we are trading for ammo and weapons for a reason. We don’t have much. That’s why we aren’t patrolling farther out.”

“Oh, you’re going to talk now?!” Nelson snapped at Gerald, then turned back to Brandy. “That is some of the assistance we can offer. My group, not the coalition, would be willing to loan you weapons and ammo. The only reason we are willing is because of the size of this group. Sorry, but you are a big target and will be the first hit by a big group. Small groups will hit the others in the coalition. We can each offer something to this arrangement.”

Very hesitantly, Vince raised his hand as he cleared his throat. “Not meaning to be rude, but how much are we talking about? Giving us a few hundred bullets won’t do much good for sending out patrols ten miles. Two weeks ago, one patrol was ambushed three miles out and they used a lot of ammo.”

Shrugging, Nelson glanced at Gerald and he just gave an indifferent shrug. “I don’t care,” Gerald told him.

Turning back to Vince, “About a hundred thousand rounds of 5.56,” Nelson answered and Vince stumbled back, almost knocking Brandy down. “Also, some rifles that have only been dropped once, along with some other gear,” Nelson grinned.

Shaking her head in disbelief, Brandy had to take several deep breaths before she trusted her voice enough to talk. “Nelson, that’s not assistance, that’s the difference between surviving and dying.”

“Not the way we see it,” Gerald answered. “We each get something; help defending the area.”

Stepping back over, “Um,” Vince mumbled, trying to get his dry throat wet. “I hope you aren’t thinking of taking on those tanks west of Thayer, are you?”

“Not anymore!” Nelson shouted, glaring at Gerald who just ignored him.

“Vince, the only way we attack them is if they roll toward us, and we will only be shooting to get the hell out of their way,” Gerald answered. “That’s another reason we wanted to ask this group to join us. We need to take down every bridge to the west and south, blocking as many roads and areas of passage as we can. We don’t have to build a wall; we just have to have enough obstacles that it would be too much trouble for the military to clear. We want them to pull north when the Republic attacks. With obstacles, we can do that.”

Giving a relieved sigh, Vince nodded and Brandy reached out, tapping Nelson’s arm. Turning his gaze from Gerald, who was just ignoring him, Nelson looked at Brandy, softening his gaze. “Are you the group that took out that garbage in Summersville, and hung the bodies up on the roads all around here?” she asked.

Putting his gloved hand over his mouth, Nelson gave a very fake gasp. “That was atrocious! Someone just hung those poor rapist and murderers corpses along the highway warning others?”

A very sly grin split Brandy’s face. “I’m just pissed off because nobody asked us to join in. That group hit us twice and took a few of our people. They told me a group hit that scum and put all the prisoners on buses and sent them south. The ones that lived here got off those buses that were heading south. I did send a few of our people to escort them to the state line. The map they were following would’ve run them right past a federal roadblock.”

“You said that route was clear,” Curtis said behind Gerald.

Turning around, “It was when I scouted it, but that was days before!” Gerald snapped.

Taking his sunglasses off, Nelson shoved them in his vest and lazily blinked his eyes. “We may have had a small part in that violent atrocity,” Nelson stated affluently. “It just seems when reckless and immoral people show up around here, they die. I’m certain it’s something in the water around here that hurts those poor souls.”

Vince moved up in front of Nelson. “Can we get some of this water?” he asked grinning.

Everyone laughed as Brandy wiped a tear of joy from her cheek. “I just have one more thing to ask. As long as I’m over Mountain View, we will live by this coalition’s rules. But what happens if myself and Vince are killed, and the ones that replace us don’t continue along with the coalition? Like, a year or two down the road?”

The laughter stopped, but Nelson held a grin on his face and for the first time, Brandy didn’t like the grin. “Well, Brandy, I would be sorry to say, I think that tainted water around here would spill onto Mountain View. This is a binding agreement for all involved.”

Giving a curt nod, “We’re in,” Brandy announced. “That’s what I wanted to hear. We need allies that will stay the course, even after all this is over.”

Taking off his glove, Nelson held out his hand. “We are meeting in two days at the resort on the Jack Fork. Sorry, but everyone in your group can’t come. There will be trading going on before the meeting, so have a list and bring what you want to trade. But what my group loans you, isn’t open for trade. In time, we expect to be paid back.”

“How many can we bring?” Vince asked excitedly.

“No more than a dozen or so,” Gerald answered. “The resort is tucked away, but we don’t want an eye in the sky to spot a large group meeting. Now, you need to tell everyone in your group, that the location is for meetings and not to go talking about it.”

Brandy gave a snort, “Everyone here has learned the hard way. If you run your mouth, trouble always follows.”

“We’ll bring you our contribution tomorrow morning,” Nelson said, putting on his glove.

Going back to his four-wheeler, Gerald came back with a two-way radio. “It will be before sunrise, so have your lookouts to the east monitoring this, so we can tell them when we show up. Sorry, but if they shoot at us, you will lose some guards,” Gerald told them, handing the radio over to Vince.

Stepping over, Brandy hugged each member of the group. “Thank you, I was really worried,” she admitted, finishing with Curtis. “We have over three hundred guns here, but barely a thousand rounds left. We would’ve been hard-pressed to fight off another attack.”

“Ma’am,” Curtis said, clearing his throat. “You are taking weapons from the ones you kill when they attack, aren’t you?”

Very proud of Curtis, Nelson wanted to pat his back as Brandy and Vince both laughed. “Curtis, right?” Brandy asked, and Curtis nodded. “Curtis, the only thing we leave on the bodies before we burn them is underwear, and most aren’t wearing any.”

“Brandy, I’m not trying to be rude, but why are you in charge? Were you the mayor or something?” Curtis asked, and Brandy laughed.

“No, I retired from the Army long ago. That’s where I met my husband, but he passed a few years back in a car wreck. All four of our boys are in the service. One is in the Marines, one in the Navy and two in the Army. My daughter and granddaughter, Avaleen, are held up in East Texas, and I got word a month ago they were fine,” Brandy told him and then paused. “I arranged the attack on the troops that were here with what we had, but if that recon force hadn’t shown up, we would’ve gotten our asses kicked. After that, everyone just put me in charge.”

Curtis turned to Vince, but Brandy answered before he asked. “No, he’s not one of my boys. Vince was my neighbor before this. He used to be a cop, but he and his family had to hide out in my house when they started rounding up cops that wouldn’t follow their orders. It became permanent when the feds burned his house down.”

“Okay,” Nelson said, cocking his head. “I am being rude, but are your boys fighting for the Republic?”

Brandy turned to Nelson with a stern expression. “You’re damn right they are because if they weren’t, I would kill them myself,” Brandy snapped. “My boy in the Navy is commander of an aircraft carrier out in the Pacific, sinking boats. The last I heard from my other boys, they were in Texas. That’s how I got word on my daughter and grandbaby.”

Holding up his hands, “Sorry, but had to ask,” Nelson said. “The mother of federal troops fighting against the feds would be a prize.”

Glancing off as she thought about that, Brandy nodded. “Yes, that would be something the feds would commit resources to.”

Stepping up and hugging Brandy, “I hope your boys get through this,” Nelson told her.

“Me, too,” Brandy sighed in his chest. “I’m hoping after the feds are pushed back, their families will be able to get here. My daughter’s message said as soon as Missouri is taken, her brothers are bringing them up here.”

Letting Brandy go, Nelson glanced at his watch. “Let’s head home and get the stuff together for them,” he announced.

Gerald moved over to William and Rob. “See you at the meeting?” Gerald asked, shaking their hands.

“Of course,” William answered.

Brandy and Vince watched the group ride off and Vince turned to Brandy. “Being part of that coalition just might get us through this,” Vince told her.

“If they do what they claim, we can,” Brandy said. “We were almost to the point of having to go south. Without ammo, we didn’t stand a chance.”

“Glad we impressed them,” Vince sighed.

Brandy turned to Vince. “Vince, they offered to let us join because we fight, but Nelson and his group offered the loan because they are good people. They want people to have the most basic right; the right of self-defense. The right to live. Long ago, that’s what America meant. You always had the right to defend yourself and family, but it was slowly forbidden to all except those at the top.”

Nodding as he stared at Brandy, “I’m betting that group is the one that’s been doing all the attacks against feds and gangs around here.”

“Yes, but you keep that to yourself. If word gets out it was one group, then the feds will come calling.”

Turning away and heading back toward the building, “I’m grateful for them, but I wished they would’ve asked us to join sooner. I really wanted to kill that gang up in Summersville,” Vince said over his shoulder.

When Vince walked inside the building, Brandy just sighed. “Don’t worry, there will be others. When this is over, killing will be too easy for many people.”

Chapter Ten

After breakfast the next morning, Gerald left with a group before the sun rose to carry the promised supplies to Mountain View.

Walking into the bedroom carrying Devin, Michelle found Nelson checking his gear to take some of the kids out on a short patrol. “Babe, remember they are kids, please,” Michelle told him, putting Devin on the bed.

“I haven’t pushed them hard on any of the patrols,” Nelson protested, pulling his vest on. “Granted, we were never more than a half a mile from the house.”

Walking to the closet, “I know, and I wanted to keep it that way but they need to learn how to move further out. Gavin wants to throw a grenade at someone,” Michelle told him.

“That’s my boy,” Nelson said proudly, and Michelle stepped out of the closet to stare at him coldly and Nelson quickly dropped the proud smile. “I mean, I’ll have a talk with him,” Nelson corrected, strapping his vest down.

“Nelson, I agree they need to learn how to move and to fight, but we don’t need to encourage it,” Michelle told him, then stepped back in the closet. “I would be happy if none of them have to kill at all.”

“Michelle, Gavin has killed,” Nelson said, and Michelle leaned back to look around the door at Nelson. “Hello? He blew up a Hummer with a relief force and leveled a hotel packed with troops.”

“That’s different,” Michelle snapped. “He pushed a button, he didn’t pull a trigger.”

Strapping down his drop platforms to his thighs, “Then I’ll put a button on his AR,” Nelson stated and heard Michelle suck in a breath. “Michelle, Gavin knows what he did. You and I’ve both talked about it with him and he’s rather proud.”

Giving up, Michelle rolled her eyes and pulled out clothes to wear for the day. “I’d prefer, you and I did the killing,” Michelle huffed as Devin took off across the bed.

“Hell, I would be tickled pink if it was only me doing the killing,” Nelson admitted, catching Devin before he fell off the bed. “Mommas are ten times more important than daddies. But when you have this baby and are ready to go out again, I won’t stand in your way.”

Michelle sighed as Nelson tickled Devin and heard him speak in a mumble. “I wish you would stay at home and make sure this kid remains ours.”

Pulling on her clothes, Michelle walked over and kissed Nelson. “Check Lucy’s backpack this time,” Michelle told him, taking Devin. “The last time she went out, Lucy could’ve stayed in the woods for a month and gotten in half a dozen firefights.”

“Michelle, that girl is solid muscle, just like her daddy. At thirteen, she can wrestle with me and I have to fight to win. Hell, she put Gerald in an arm bar. I’ll advise her to keep her gear light, but that’s all I will do. She wants to carry a house on her back, be damned if I’m stopping her because she can keep up wearing that house. I’ll make Sean do it,” Nelson scoffed.

Michelle followed Nelson out to the living room and heard Lucy getting ready in hers and Olivia’s room. In truth, Michelle couldn’t fault Nelson in his reasoning, after watching Lucy wrestle down a three-hundred-pound yearling calf. “Just check all the kids’ packs and offer your advice,” Michelle said as Nelson took his AR out of the gun rack. “Gavin is already outside with Alex and Adam. I went through his pack and was rather impressed with his loadout.”

Before Nelson could respond, Olivia ran into the living room and over to Nelson. “Daddy, can’t I go too? I have a gun,” Olivia whined.

Setting his AR down, Nelson scooped up Olivia’s small six-year-old frame in his arms. “Doodlebug, if you go, you’ll be tired and won’t be able to help us clean our gear when we get back,” Nelson offered and Olivia continued to pout, poking out her bottom lip. “You have to wait until you’re nine,” Nelson told her, giving up on coercion.

As Lucy came in wearing her gear, Michelle walked over to Nelson and Olivia. “Olivia, you promised me that you would help me with Devin today,” Michelle reminded her.

Giving a long sigh, “Okay,” Olivia groaned.

“We will do something when I get back,” Lucy said, stopping beside them and Olivia leapt from Nelson’s arms to Lucy’s.

“Can we beat up the cows?” Olivia cried out in excitement.

“Bernard finished giving shots to the yearlings,” Lucy said and Olivia cast her eyes down, pouting. “Well, maybe one,” Lucy offered, and Olivia perked up.

Not sure how he should respond, Nelson just looked at Michelle who shrugged. Having watched Lucy throw the yearlings down, Nelson had been in shock. He had helped Bernard, and the three-hundred-pound yearlings had put up a fight with him. Lucy would just grab them by the head in a leaping tackle and take them to the ground. Afraid to ask what size cow, Nelson ignored it and picked his AR back up. He kissed Michelle and Devin, then kissed Olivia before Lucy put her down. “So, you must like the group in Mountain View?” Michelle asked, following him outside.

“Like has nothing to do with it,” Nelson told her. “They have numbers and are surviving, but yes, I like them.”

Holding the door open for the others, Nelson saw Sean and Curtis were on the back porch with Gavin and the twins, Alex and Adam. “Yeah, you gave them weapons, ammo, and gear from the Germans we attacked,” Michelle scoffed. “You like them,” she smiled as they walked over to the back porch.

Sean turned and saw Lucy putting Olivia down. “You take some of that shit out of your pack like I told you?” he asked.

Rolling her eyes, “Yes, sir,” Lucy droned.

“Just think. You have that to look forward to in a few years when Olivia becomes a teenager,” Michelle whispered, then herded Olivia inside the house.

“Curtis, check the group over,” Nelson said, thankful Olivia would never be the size Lucy was now, even as an adult. Nelson was fairly certain by the time Lucy was eighteen, she would stand toe-to-toe with him in a fight.

Hearing Nelson, Curtis gave a startle. “Um, Nelson? You’re leading the patrol,” Curtis stuttered.

“Yep, and you’re teaching others in your group. It will be several years before your kids can patrol, but you need the practice. Now check them over,” Nelson said, moving over beside Sean. “I thought Ronald was going to let Ariel go out with us since she is ten.”

Watching Curtis make the boys and then Lucy jump, one at a time, to see if their gear made noise, Sean shook his head. “He said Ariel isn’t strong enough on her gun yet. He’s going to take her out this afternoon and do a short patrol with her, then some shooting,” Sean said. “She’s very jumpy,” Sean added, lowering his voice. “He wants her to make mistakes with him when they are alone, so she isn’t embarrassed.”

“You have told him you spanked Lucy on her first patrol, right?” Nelson asked, watching Curtis tape down loose gear and tighten up straps on the kids’ vests.

Turning to Nelson with a scowl, “We were watching a group walking along the road and she tried to sneak closer,” Sean grumbled.

“Yeah, and you snuck after her and caught her before she reached the road and spanked her butt right there. Not saying it wasn’t called for, but fifty yards from a group of refugees may not have been the best time.”

Shrugging as he turned back to watch Curtis, “There were only seven. If they would’ve turned toward us, I would’ve dropped all of them,” Sean admitted.

Looking up at Sean, Nelson shook his head at the confidence and was certain Sean could’ve shot all seven as he’d spanked Lucy. “Brother, you could’ve just waited,” Nelson offered.

“You’ll understand when Olivia gets older,” Sean replied, and Curtis came over, asking them to jump up and down. Neither of their gear made noise and then Curtis checked their weapons before looking up at Nelson.

“Done. Personal radios are on preset channel and working. All hydration bladders are full, and each person is carrying a basic load of three MREs. Each one of us,” Curtis motioned to himself and the kids, “are carrying one round for the Carl Gustaf or the M3 recoilless rifle you are carrying, and one belt of 7.62 for the M240 Sean is carrying. I have two fragmentation grenades and one smoke,” Curtis reported, then asked. “Where are we going?”

Pulling out his map, Nelson waved the kids over. “Moving down to Highway 60 and checking on several vacant houses, then we’ll head back swinging east. This is our route,” Nelson told everyone, running his finger along the map. “Six miles to the highway and eight miles back.”

All the kids grinned because this was much farther out than they had patrolled before. Until today, the farthest they had been south was not even a mile from the farm. They had patrolled the five miles to the Holmes farm, but they didn’t count that. That area was patrolled by four different groups now.

“Dad,” Gavin said, pointing at the map. “You have us coming close to several houses we know are occupied, but aren’t part of our group.”

“I take it you have flown drones over them?” Nelson grinned and Gavin, along with the twins, nodded.

“Yes, sir. Nancy has flyovers of every house that’s part of our coalition and any house that’s within ten miles. She said we have to watch for people moving in them,” Gavin told him, but didn’t look up from the map.

Pointing at two of the houses, “We are making contact with these two groups today, and asking them if they want to join,” Nelson said and the kids all gasped and looked at each other with excitement. “That being said, the first one of you that don’t do what you are told, I packed a leather strap for Sean to blister your butt.”

All the excited grins evaporated as the kids slowly turned to Sean, who was grinning. “I promise you won’t die from the beating, but I guarantee that you won’t sit down for several days,” Sean informed them.

The four looked at each other nervously and gulped as Nelson continued. “These two houses are actually trying to survive. They have built greenhouses, have chickens, are hunting, and learning how to function. The first house we are heading to will be ‘alpha’ and the second, ‘beta’. Unlike the other three we are passing by that are just north of Birch Tree. They are just ransacking other houses for supplies. Gerald calls them ‘dumb’, ‘dumber’, and ‘idiot’.”

“Um, Nelson?” Curtis said, looking at the map. “When are we going to do something about those three groups and the other one like them to the east? People in our coalition have reported that the group to the east is scouting them out.”

“They will be dealt with after the meeting,” Nelson answered, and Curtis nodded. “Now, I’m taking point with Curtis in the middle of the group, and Sean covering our butts. Each of you kids will be taking turns on point with me.”

Hearing that, the excitement returned to their faces. “Now before you ask, Sean and I didn’t want to take all of you out that far, but were overruled by the others,” Nelson told them and all of them gave a startle. “Do we think you’re ready? Yes, we do, but let’s be clear. We are going to be in hostile territory, so you better be on your toes and remember what you learned. Questions?”

“Um, who overruled you?” Gavin asked.

“Your mom, Lucy’s mom, and Nellie,” Nelson answered with a flat expression.

“Whoa!” Gavin gasped.

“Yeah, whoa,” Nelson huffed. “She bitches when I suggest something like this, but when she suggests something, I’m not supposed to blow up.”

“I’m ready, Dad,” Gavin said with a nod and Nelson softened his gaze.

“I know all of you are, but this isn’t a game. We were going to take all of you out on long patrols one at a time, but your mom raised a valid point. She wants all of you ready to be able to move on your own if you have to,” Nelson sighed. “If the farm is hit, it will be up to you four to get the little kids out after we punch a hole through the attacking force.”

All four of the kids’ faces became pale, hearing that. “That’s why you are doing this sweep with us today. I want to stress, you don’t pop caps in any person you see. Assess their threat first,” Nelson said. “Any other questions?”

Feeling numb, the kids just shook their heads. “Okay. Everyone, put your ghillie suits on and we move out in ten minutes,” Nelson told them, folding the map up.

Watching Curtis take his pack off, Nelson grinned at the Stinger missile launcher strapped to the side. “Curtis, you sure about hauling that Stinger?” Nelson asked.

“You’re carrying a Gustaf and Sean is carrying a Javelin, I think I can handle humping the Stinger,” Curtis replied, pulling on his ghillie suit.

Hearing the backdoor open, they all turned to see Nancy walking out and yawning. “Nelson,” she called out, coming down the stairs. “Wanted to let you know, the federal troops sent a scouting element to the German site we hit.”

“I hope nobody got hurt,” Nelson grinned and Nancy gave a snort.

“Like anyone believes that,” she huffed. “Well, some did get hurt from a claymore mine and called in a medivac, but it was shot down before it could get to them.”

Leaning over, Sean slapped Nelson on the arm. “I told you I lost a claymore there,” Sean popped off with a grin.

“It’s okay, we have more,” Nelson laughed.

Shaking her head at the two, “The scouting element came from the unit near Thayer. The commander told the scouting element to leave the bodies hanging since they were booby-trapped, and let the engineers handle it when they could get to it,” Nancy told them.

Wrapping a ghillie shroud around his AR, “I’m shocked they would leave those bodies just hanging from the trees,” Nelson chuckled.

“Well, it seems Thayer was hit last night,” Nancy said and Nelson snapped his head around, looking at Nancy. “Yeah, but whoever hit them, hit them hard with missiles and probing attacks all night. They lost three tanks and one anti-aircraft battery.”

“Shit is about to get real around here,” Nelson scoffed, and Nancy gave a nod and headed back inside. “Be very careful using radios. We won’t call out or respond unless it’s an emergency. If you use your radio, keep it short and move after you broadcast.”

When everyone was suited up and ready, Nelson led them around the house and Sean jogged up beside him. “You don’t think the Republic is going to do a push through Thayer, do you? That would be a path right to us,” Sean said.

Shaking his head, “No. At least, I hope not,” Nelson replied, walking out of the berm. “The valleys around Thayer are too narrow and most of those hills are too steep for armor to climb. My guess is the Republic is trying to get the feds to disperse some of that armored division to the west of us around Lanton. That area is made for armor movement.”

Feeling better after hearing Nelson wasn’t worried, Sean checked his weapon as he fell back to the rear of the group. Crossing the bridge, Nelson glanced back at the others. “I know we aren’t in Injun country yet, but let’s move like we are,” he whispered, and everyone nodded.

Five yards behind his dad, Gavin pulled the hood of his ghillie jacket over his helmet and glanced down at Hera beside him. “Good girl,” he barely mumbled. Lifting his eyes up, Gavin scanned around, copying how Nelson was moving through the woods with Zeus beside him.

Despite the temperature being in the forties, Gavin was sweating. The plates in his vest were light and held all the heat in, but that wasn’t the reason for the sweat. They were nearing ‘Injun Country’, as his dad and Gerald called the zone almost a mile and a half from the farm.

It was an hour later that Gavin traded off with Lucy, and was thankful to be moving back in front of Sean. He didn’t relax, but wasn’t sweating as much. Seeing hands hold up in a fist from those to his front, Gavin jerked his hand up in a fist, letting Sean know to stop. It was several seconds later that Gavin realized he was on one knee.

“You’re moving too fast,” Sean whispered in his ear and Gavin nearly yelped, fighting the urge to run to the closest tree and climb to the top.

Seeing he had scared the shit out of Gavin, Sean put his hand on Gavin’s shoulder. “You dropped down like someone shot you when the hand signal was stop. Remember, fast movement attracts attention,” Sean whispered, and Gavin gave a nod and then reached up, wiping sweat from his forehead.

When his heartrate slowed, Gavin cursed himself for that. “I know better,” he mumbled, then glanced behind him and saw Sean had already moved ten yards back. “How can anyone that big move so quiet?”

Since the Holmes family had joined them, Gavin had moved through the woods around the farm with many of them and they all seemed to glide. Out of everyone in the Holmes family, Lucy was by far the quietest. Gavin really thought Lucy could give Uncle Gerald and his dad a run for their money, and they moved like a soft breeze through the woods.

To his front, he saw Curtis turn and give hand signals to Adam to move up in a defensive circle, then Adam turned and gave the same signals to Alex who turned and did the same for Gavin. When Gavin turned to give Sean the signals, he was expecting Sean to be right behind him again, but saw he was still ten yards back.

When Sean held up a thumb, Gavin turned and passed it up and then moved forward, following the others. Ahead, he could see where the trees stopped at a field and the others were moving into a circle. Seeing Curtis setting up and looking out over the field, Gavin moved beside him and got on his stomach. Rolling to his side, Gavin pulled out his binoculars. Since he had spotted for his mom and dad during shooting competitions, Gavin was Curtis’s spotter on this trip.

Lifting the binoculars up, Gavin felt Hera lay beside his legs and felt something lay on the other side of him. Taking his eyes off the binoculars, Gavin saw it was Zeus. Glancing over at Curtis, Gavin saw him looking out over the field through his scope and quickly put his eyes back on the binoculars.

He saw a man with a rifle slung over his shoulder, walking along a barbed wire fence that surrounded the field in front of them. Spotting a house and someone on the porch with a rifle, Gavin hit the laser in the binoculars. “Shooter at house to the east, four hundred and twelve yards, wind is left to right,” Gavin whispered.

“Got him,” Curtis said, reaching up and twisting one of the dials on his scope.

“People to the side of the house, two women and three kids. One woman has rifle slung over shoulder, range four hundred thirty-six yards,” Gavin whispered.

Curtis grinned, moving the scope and saw the women hanging clothes on a clothesline while the kids ran around them. “Got’ em,” Curtis breathed, pulling the stock to his shoulder and moved his scope back to the man walking the fence line.

Seeing the knee-high grass move near the fence a hundred yards away, Gavin held on the spot and saw two areas of grass moving. Zooming in, Gavin couldn’t see what was moving the grass, then lifted his eyes off the binoculars and glanced behind him.

To his left and right facing out were the twins and behind him was Sean, covering their back. ‘Lucy went with Dad!’ Gavin screamed in his mind and put his eyes back to the binoculars.

Watching the man that was walking the fence line getting closer, Gavin felt his pulse quicken.

Reaching the fence, Nelson stopped and slowly lifted his head up and spotted the man walking the fence. Thirty yards away, the man stopped and neared the fence and pulled on the middle strand of barbed wire. Satisfied, he continued along the fence.

When he was five yards away, Nelson spoke in a normal voice. “Don’t point your gun at me and I won’t point mine at you.”

The man jumped three feet off the ground and his rifle slipped off his shoulder, hitting the ground. “Dude, relax,” Nelson said, lifting his head above the grass and the man was scanning the grass, searching for the speaker. “Really? You don’t see me?” Nelson scoffed and the man jerked his head, tracing the sound down and saw the bush that was talking to him.

“We don’t have anything,” the man said quickly.

“Dude, we aren’t here to hurt you. We were going to approach from the road, but saw your lookout covering you and didn’t think that would be a good idea,” Nelson said, getting to his knee. “Get your rifle off the ground, but don’t point it at me, like I said.”

The man gave a relived sigh, then realized Nelson had an AR across his chest. “Thank you,” the man said, picking up his rifle. Slinging the rifle back on his shoulder, the man heard a whisper beside Nelson.

“Your partner at the house is getting antsy and is aiming this way, and my guys don’t like it,” Nelson said, and the man turned back to the house and saw his buddy aiming out, scanning the area with his scope. The man waved at his buddy and he lowered the rifle.

“You are with the group that’s to the northwest of us, aren’t you? The coalition?” the man asked.

“Yep,” Nelson answered. “I take it some have come and talked to you?”

Nodding, “Yes sir. They told us back during the summer if we went that way, we would be shot,” the man answered. “We’ve heard that a bunch of you have joined up, can we be a part of your group?”

“That’s why I’m here. We’ve been watching you and over the last month, your group has improved tenfold and is trying to make it. If you’re interested, we are having a meeting tomorrow. You need to send two people that can make the choice to join after hearing the rules.”

“Sir, since you have been watching us, you know we only have three men and two women with five kids. Two miles to the south, there is a house with a group causing problems. That’s why I’m checking the fence line. They cut it last night, trying to get the cows we herded up,” the man told him.

Getting up, Nelson nodded. “Yeah, they are going to be dealt with.”

“Sir, I know they killed a young couple to the west of us. That’s where we got our chickens. We traded them some batteries and I was taking my tiller over there to till up a spot for them last week. We found them him shot and couldn’t find her.”

Stepping up to the fence, “How do you know it was that group?” Nelson asked.

“So, you know who I’m talking about?”

Pulling out his map, Nelson unfolded it and the man stepped over as Nelson pointed at a spot. “This house? We call them ‘dumb’.”

“No, sir. This one,” the man said, pointing at another house on the map.

Looking up at the man, “Are you sure? That’s the house we call ‘dumber’. There were only four men in that house when we last scouted them. The house we call ‘dumb’ has over a dozen,” Nelson said, still pointing at the dumb house and the man seemed impressed Nelson knew that much, and liked the names.

“Sir, that’s a good name for that group because they drink and smoke more dope than is good for anyone. They are dangerous to any that get close but so far, they haven’t ventured this way. We know that group I pointed out, ‘dumber’, killed the couple because all the chickens from their house are at the dumber house and sir, there are more than four. We scouted them day before yesterday and spotted seven men and three women,” the man told him. “But unless they picked up more last night, there are only seven men and three women.”

Looking at the map, Nelson pointed at another house. “Are you talking about the two people here?” Nelson asked and the man nodded. “They had two kids. You see them?”

Hearing that, the man jerked. “We never saw kids,” the man told him. “Were they part of your group?”

Shaking his head, “No, they didn’t want to join. We asked them when we first started gathering up support for the area,” Nelson said, narrowing his eyes at the map. Moving his finger to the ‘beta’ house he wanted to talk to, “Have you had contact with them?”

Glancing at the map, the man shook his head. “No, sir, that’s four miles from here and we don’t go that far.”

“How certain are you that it was the dumber group that tried to get your cows?”

“Hundred percent,” the man responded. “Got into a shootout with them and killed one of their guys. We’ve seen him with the group. Just to warn you, the women are just as dangerous as the men.”

“Shit,” Nelson mumbled, “Yeah, we’ve dealt with evil bitches before,” Nelson said and turned around. “Lucy, go tell your dad what you heard. We are making a detour.”

The man’s mouth fell open, watching a bush stand up and creep back into the trees. “Holy shit!” he gasped.

“Sir, if you want to join our coalition, have two ready to go before sunrise tomorrow,” Nelson said, pulling out a radio. “A group will come and pick you up, but they will let you know when they are close and those left behind will keep this. If anyone tries to attack while you’re gone or some escape from dumber house, those staying behind can call us to deal with them.”

“Escape?” the man mumbled in shock, taking the radio.

“Duh,” Nelson droned. “Be damned if I’m leaving hostiles around here that are actively attacking others close to us.”

Glancing at his watch, “Well, from what we’ve seen and the trouble they caused us these last few weeks, that dumber group doesn’t do anything during the day,” the man told him.

“You’ve had dealings with them before?” Nelson grumbled and the man nodded.

“Yeah, they tried to steal some of our gas, but we buried the drums. But I have to say, in the last few days, they have gotten better at being a pain in the ass.”

Rolling his eyes up and looking at the edge of his helmet, “And you haven’t taken the war to them?” Nelson sighed.

“Sir, we don’t have that much ammo. My wife has my AR and as you see, I’m toting around this AK, but there isn’t but a few hundred rounds. We just want them to know we are more trouble than it’s worth.”

Shrugging, “Plausible plan,” Nelson admitted. “I use that against bigger enemies.”

“Sir, can I ask, why did that young couple not join? I only knew his name, Eli.”

Dropping his gaze back to the man, “Part of the agreement is if anyone in our group is attacked, some of your group has to respond with others and fight the attackers off. We stand together or not at all. That young couple said they didn’t want to get involved and wanted to live in peace,” Nathan answered.

“About what they told us,” the man said, then held out his hand. “Name’s Jed.”

“Nelson,” he said, shaking Jed’s hand.

Letting Jed’s hand go, “Word of advice, I would hole up inside till sundown, in case one gets away. If you see one coming, just shoot them,” Nelson advised.

“Won’t be the first time we’ve shot folks around here,” Jed replied. “Want me to come with you? I can fight, and my brother and cousin can hold the house with the wives.”

Smiling at the gesture, Nelson shook his head. “Thanks, but we have this. But that’s the attitude we are looking for.”

Jed watched Nelson move back to the trees and quickly lost him. Looking up at the sky, Jed sighed, “Thank you. We asked for help and you sent it.”

Chapter Eleven

Moving into the circle, Nelson knelt beside Sean. “I knew we should’ve taken care of that trash,” Sean grumbled as Nelson held out the map.

“Sorry, but we had to deal with big threats first,” Nelson replied. “Dumb, dumber and idiot houses had to be put on the back burner.”

“Nelson, we just scouted those houses a week ago and he’s saying the dumber house has more than doubled their strength? I know for a fact, the Wallace’s scout those three trouble houses every few days.”

Studying the map, “The Wallace family was one of the last groups to join and sorry, but they didn’t impress me with their tactical prowess,” Nelson said. “Now farming, they impressed the hell out of me. Even Bernard was impressed, and that’s saying something in my book.”

“How many families are in our coalition?” Lucy asked.

“Twenty-three right now,” Gavin answered, putting the binoculars away. “All added up, we have two hundred and six people. But Gerald says out of that, we only have sixty fighters.”

Nodding, “About right,” Nelson grinned, glancing over at Gavin. The grin froze when he saw Gavin looking at Lucy with a little awe, and a lot of envy. “After we talk to the next group, and if they join, that will be fourteen more groups added this week.”

“With Mountain View, how many fighters will we have?” Lucy asked.

“Around a hundred and fifty,” Nelson answered, dropping his eyes back to the map.

“Want me to radio back?” Sean asked.

“Curtis,” Nelson called out, not looking away from the map. “Do we want to radio back?”

“Oh hell, no,” Curtis said, cradling his AR10. “If the feds got hit that bad at Thayer, I can guarantee you, they are scouring the airwaves for radio bursts. I wouldn’t use the short-range radios unless we absolutely had to. If we do, run after.”

Slapping his thigh, “Damn! That’s why Nancy told us that,” Sean grumbled. “So we’re attacking with the kids?”

“We aren’t taking them back because we wouldn’t reach the last group before dark,” Nelson said and Sean closed his eyes, letting out a sigh. “Sean, we aren’t assaulting. We will set up around the house. Shoot any we see while I torch the house, and shoot any that come out.”

All the kids gave a shudder, looking at each other in shock. A shiver ran up Sean’s spine at the bluntness of Nelson’s remark. “Okay, that will keep them under cover,” Sean agreed. “But if we meet resistance, we bug out.”

Nelson looked up from the map. “We meet resistance, you will lead the kids back with Curtis while I fight a delaying action. You will call for backup on the run. Matt and Ronald are ready to roll for us or for Gerald, but he should be back from Mountain View by now.”

Relieved Nelson had a functioning plan, Sean leaned over to look down at the map. “How do you want to cover the two miles to the trouble spot?”

“Same as we’ve been moving, but Adam will move up on point with me until we get within half a mile,” Nelson answered, shocking Sean that he was going to continue teaching the kids on the way to exterminate some people. “When we get there, you will set up on the front of the house with Adam and Lucy. Curtis will set up on the east side with Gavin and Alex. I’ll move up while y’all cover and start the fire.”

“Whoa!” Sean gasped, holding up his hand. “They were hit last night when they attacked this group. You can’t move up alone.”

“Sean, nobody chases them down. Why would they expect something different?” Nelson said, folding the map up. “I need your gun and Curtis’s sniper rifle on the house while the kids keep you covered.”

Looking around, Sean’s gaze stopped on Lucy. “No,” Nelson snapped. “This isn’t sneaking up on a man walking a fence line.”

“She doesn’t have to go all the way in,” Sean snapped back. “Leave Zeus with her a hundred or so yards out under cover, so she can cover you while you pull back. I would say take Gavin, but he knows how to spot for Curtis.”

Pride filled his body and Gavin puffed out his chest to hear that as Nelson shook his head adamantly. “Even if I get hit, neither of them could pull my ass out, so it’s not worth the risk.”

Standing up, Sean looked down at Nelson. “Let’s move and you think it over on the way,” Sean offered.

Giving a nod, Nelson stood up and Zeus fell in beside him as he moved off into the trees with Adam behind him. Alex moved next, then Curtis. “I can do it, Daddy,” Lucy whispered, easing after them.

“I know, baby, and so does Nelson. Alex and Adam don’t move fluidly enough,” Sean told her.

“Does he think I won’t shoot someone?”

“No, Nelson knows all of you will, and that’s another reason the twins need to stay back. They’ve seen the evil up close and are too eager to sling hate downrange,” Sean whispered back, staying closer to Lucy.

“Daddy, they raped their mom beside their dad and then killed both of them,” Lucy stated in a dark tone.

Grabbing Lucy’s shoulder, “Baby, don’t let emotions out when you fight, or you will die,” Sean warned and Lucy turned to look at him. “Think of it as a job and let emotions out later. Killing someone isn’t a game, but you never hesitate. Letting your emotions go, you will hesitate wanting to savor the revenge, and that is dangerous.”

Easing around a bush, Lucy nodded. “It’s a job. Yes, sir.”

Letting Lucy get ahead of him, Sean took a deep breath, hoping the kids wouldn’t have to sling any lead. But he understood the need for haste if that group was hitting groups around them.

Thirty minutes later, the group pulled into a circle overlooking a small field with a house sitting on the backside of the field and Nelson slipped off. Gavin moved up beside Curtis and pulled out his binoculars. “I see three sitting on the front porch, two hundred and forty-three yards, no wind,” Gavin reported.

“Got’ em,” Curtis said as Sean got Lucy to cover his spot and moved up beside Gavin.

“Gavin, can I use your binoculars for a second?” Sean asked, and Gavin handed them over.

Looking over the field, Sean saw the three men sitting on the front porch, passing a bottle back and forth. Two men were sitting in metal chairs and the other was sitting on a swing. The man sitting in the middle had his left arm in a sling and a bloody dressing on his left shoulder. “Seems Jed and his group hit more than one,” Sean mumbled.

“The wounded man and the man on the swing weren’t here the last time I came with Gerald and Bernard,” Curtis whispered.

“Yeah, I recognize the other one from around here, but can’t remember his name,” Sean admitted, scanning the rest of the area. “I do know he was trouble before this happened.”

“Bernard said the same thing about him and the other three that we saw then,” Curtis said as the front door opened and a woman stepped out with a bandage on her thigh. “Damn, Jed and his group did pretty good. They inflicted a lot of damage, but didn’t take any.”

“We don’t know that,” Sean corrected, passing the binoculars back to Gavin. “We didn’t see the other man.”

Gavin watched the woman hobble over to the swing and sit beside the man. “Curtis, I don’t see any rifles on the group, but each one has a pistol,” Gavin noted.

“I see,” Curtis responded and Sean patted Gavin’s shoulder.

“I didn’t notice that,” Sean admitted. “Curtis, how many do you think you could take before the others made it back inside?”

“Two, maybe three,” Curtis answered.

“You certain you could hit someone running out the backdoor? I’ve seen you shoot and know you’re good, but someone running full speed will be a challenge,” Sean asked.

“How far away would you want me to set up?” Curtis asked.

“That tree line on the east where I was going to set up,” Sean answered.

Swinging his rifle over, Curtis moved from the tree line to the house. “Shit, that’s closer, like a hundred and fifty yards. Unless they come out on motorcycles, I could drop them.”

“You see Nelson?” Sean asked.

Peering through his scope, Curtis scoffed. “No, but I saw Zeus creeping inside the south tree line.”

“I got him,” Gavin said. “South tree line, thirty yards past that big oak tree with the limb hanging over the field. He’s moving through the grass up to the barn.”

Moving his scope, Curtis held it at the area and saw the ends of grass barely move. “Damn, he’s good,” Curtis mumbled, then pulled out his notebook and made a sketch of the house. “Gavin, how far is that pickup truck from the house?”

Sean looked back at the house and saw the jacked-up quad cab pickup parked off to the side of the house with two quad seat UTVs. “Thirty-four yards,” Gavin answered and glanced over to see Curtis drawing the truck and UTVs in his notebook.

Forty minutes later, Lucy gave a soft whistle and pointed to her front. “Nelson is coming back,” she whispered over her shoulder. Looking past Lucy, Sean saw a bush moving slowly toward them.

“And your mom wonders why you kill more deer than anyone in the family,” Sean chuckled softly.

Moving into the circle, Nelson kneeled down and many smelled the faint odor of gasoline. “Okay. Sean, move over to the east side,” Nelson said.

“Nelson, let me take the front. I can mow that group down with the M240 and Curtis can hit any that try to sneak out the back,” Sean offered, and Nelson looked at the M240 cradled in Sean’s arms. With the suppressor, the M240 was over fifty inches long and close to thirty pounds, but looked like a toy in Sean’s arms.

“Curtis?” Nelson said, glancing over.

“I agree,” Curtis nodded.

“Okay,” Nelson said and moved to stand up.

Reaching over, Sean caught his arm. “Lucy is going with you to watch your back.”

Looking at Sean’s face, Nelson saw it was going to take an argument, and he really didn’t want to piss off the giant and his daughter. “She won’t get hurt,” Nelson said.

“Shit, if they can find Lucy, we are screwed,” Sean huffed, letting Nelson’s arm go. “Nobody plays hide-and-seek with her for a reason.”

“Okay,” Nelson grinned. “When you see Curtis set up, take out what’s on the porch. If they don’t run out the back, I’ll torch the house and then we can take them out or they can roast.”

“The woman just brought out another bottle,” Gavin said, packing up his binoculars.

“You go in the barn?” Sean asked, and Nelson looked up with a blank stare.

“Yeah, we hit and go,” Nelson said, then leaned over to Gavin. “You listen to Curtis and keep your head down.”

“Yes, sir. You be careful,” Gavin said, then hugged his dad.

The group split up as Sean readied his machine gun, checking that the belt of ammunition wasn’t kinked. Pulling the stock to his shoulder, Sean peered through the red dot sight. “I miss with this, everyone in my family will kick my ass,” Sean mumbled, then glanced back and saw the twins covering the area around him.

Glancing over at the east side ten minutes later, Sean saw Gavin give a small wave. Pulling the stock tight into his shoulder, Sean took a deep breath before letting half out as the wounded man stood up with a wobble. “Sending,” Sean said in a normal voice.

Holding his aim at the man sitting down closest to the door, Sean squeezed the trigger and the gun jerked, then vibrated as Sean sent out a ten-round burst. The man sitting down jerked and the white wall behind him was sprayed red, then the wounded man jerked as the last of the burst hit him in the gut. Watching the impacts, Sean pressed the trigger as the others started to move and raked the porch.

Gavin’s mouth fell open, only hearing the sonic crack of the stream of bullets as they punched through the group and into the house. Looking through the binoculars, Gavin got to see the gory scene up close and moved the binoculars to the back of the house. Across the back wall, Gavin could see some of Sean’s bullets were punching all the way through the wooden structure.

When the sonic crack of the stream of bullets stopped, Gavin moved his binoculars back to the front porch and almost puked at the carnage he saw. The woman was rolling around, holding the stump of her left shoulder. Off the front of the porch was the rest of her arm.

Hearing a suppressed cough beside him, Gavin swung the binoculars to the back of the house and saw a man falling to the dirt, holding his left side. Another person ran out and Gavin saw it was a woman and she froze, seeing the man holding his intestines in his hands. Before the woman moved, Curtis squeezed the trigger and the woman gave a jolt before she collapsed, holding her chest.

The two rolled around on the ground and Gavin heard the woman yelling out for help. “Aren’t you going to shoot them?” Gavin asked.

With his voice breaking, Curtis answered. “No, your dad says to let the wounded lay for a little bit and see if you can get someone who comes after them.”

The roar of automatic gunfire erupted from the house and Gavin saw the front window shatter when someone inside shot out to the front. Turning, Gavin saw dirt kicking up at the west tree line where Sean was set up, but it was fifty yards too far to the right. Then Gavin saw impacts on the front of the house and the roar of gunfire stopped when he heard the suppressed chatter of Sean’s machine gun.

Turning back to the rear of the house, Gavin saw the backdoor open and a woman ran out, grabbing the wounded woman just as Curtis squeezed the trigger. Gavin saw the impact on the woman’s hip and she dropped down, screaming and then he saw Curtis shoot the first woman he’d shot. Closing his eyes, Gavin wanted to forget seeing the woman’s head explode.

Shaking the nausea off, Gavin swept his binoculars over the three and saw the man shot in the gut was barely moving. The woman shot in the hip was trying to crawl back toward the door. Screaming for help as she crawled, the backdoor opened and Gavin saw a man lean out, waving the woman to come on.

Even though he was expecting it, Gavin jumped when Curtis’s rifle coughed and the man spun, slamming into the door frame and fell down holding his shoulder with half his body still outside. Before the man could crawl back inside, Curtis squeezed the trigger again, hitting the man in the chest.

As the man yelled, Gavin watched as someone inside must have grabbed his legs and yanked him out of view. Curtis grabbed Gavin’s shoulder and pulled him back into the bushes and moved behind a tree. Gavin crawled after Curtis for a few yards, then they moved back up. Before Gavin could ask why, automatic gunfire again erupted from inside the house but this time, Gavin heard the bullets impacting the trees to his left.

“Let me know when Nelson starts the fire,” Curtis said, aiming at the shattered window where the gunfire was coming from. Just as the gunfire stopped, Curtis squeezed the trigger and Gavin saw a shadow jerk inside the house.

Moving the binoculars, Gavin saw smoke rising from the other side of the house. “House is on fire,” Gavin announced.

“Give me a body count by gender,” Curtis said, peering through his scope.

“Three men and one woman on the front porch. Two women and two men at the back,” Gavin reported.

“Only one man unaccounted for,” Curtis said. “I got the man shooting out the window toward us.”

“Someone is waving a white towel out the front door,” Gavin said, but Curtis kept his aim toward the back of the house. When no shots came, a man walked out supporting another man. “Um, we have two that just came out the front door.”

“Sean has them,” Curtis replied.

“No, Dad is beside the barn and is calling them over.”

Risking a glance, Curtis swung his rifle and saw the wounded man leaning heavily on the other man as they hobbled toward the barn. “The wounded one was the one shooting at us,” Curtis said, seeing flames leaping into the air from the other side of the house. Swinging his aim to the back of the house, Curtis waited for any more to come out.

When the two reached Nelson, Gavin watched his dad push both down and talk to the one that’d been carrying the wounded man. “Dad’s motioning for us to rejoin Sean,” Gavin reported, and Curtis glanced over and saw the hand signals. Turning back to the house, Curtis saw black smoke pouring out all the windows now.

“Yeah, if anyone is inside, they aren’t getting out now,” Curtis said, then gathered up his brass. Just before they pulled back into the trees, Gavin saw his dad shoot both the men on the ground.

When they rejoined the group, Gavin saw Lucy looking around and then noticed tear streaks on her dirty face. “Dad had to shoot them,” Gavin said softly, moving over beside Lucy.

Lucy closed her eyes. “He should’ve thrown them inside the burning house,” Lucy replied in a breaking voice.

“Lucy, I told you to stay put and not look inside the barn!” Nelson snapped and stormed over. He grabbed Lucy by the shoulders, pulling her to her feet. “Don’t try to forget it. You can’t and the harder you try, the more it will stay at the forefront of your mind,” Nelson told her and Lucy nodded slowly. “Put it in the back of your mind because if you dwell on it, that could be one of us hanging up in a barn.”

Hearing that, Lucy sucked in a breath and her lips quivered. “I will,” Lucy whispered, and Nelson pulled her to his chest and hugged her tight.

“Keep your mind on what we have to do right now. You saw the evil we are fighting and survived,” Nelson told her softly and Lucy gave a soft sob as she nodded with her face buried in Nelson’s neck. When Nelson felt her stop trembling, he let her go and Lucy knelt back down, watching her area.

Sean moved over and put his arm around her. It was on the tip of his tongue to chastise her for not listening, but he figured what she’d seen in the barn was more than enough punishment. “So, we heading back?” Sean asked.

“No,” Nelson answered, and Sean turned to look at Nelson. “The woman hanging up in the barn was one of the women at the ‘beta’ house we were going to ask to join us.”

Seeing Sean take a breath, Nelson held up his hand. “If you’re asking about her, don’t,” Nelson said curtly, closing his eyes and pushing the images from inside the barn to the back of his mind, like he knew how to. “She’s dead and we will leave it at that, but Jed was right. Eli’s wife’s body was in there as well,” Nelson paused, swallowing hard. “So were the kids.”

Everyone paused digesting that as Nelson mumbled, “Sinners are around us.”

“Nelson,” Curtis said and Nelson and Sean both turned to him. “Maybe we need to go back and get some heavy hitters,” Curtis offered, glancing at the kids.

“Curtis, there are sixteen of them; eleven men and five women. And you heard the return fire, they have military gear. We can’t let a force like that roam around us. They are small enough to be hard to find, but big enough to be dangerous. We know where they are now, but this group was going over to them tonight to talk about how to take down the alpha house; Jed’s. We don’t have the time and they could disappear,” Nelson told him.

“I take it, you got that from those that came out of the house?” Sean asked.

Nodding, “Yeah, from the one carrying the wounded guy out,” Nelson admitted. “If you think the kids need to go back, I’ll take your 240. Curtis and I will handle them.”

“No,” Lucy snapped, jumping up. “We go together or not at all.”

“I agree with her,” Gavin said and the twins both agreed. “We can’t let them get away.”

Knowing Nelson was right, but not liking the situation, Sean looked around at the kids, stopping at Lucy. “Same tactics as before?” he asked Nelson, but kept his eyes on Lucy.

“Nope,” Nelson answered and Sean turned to him. “The one I talked to, said last night one of the wives and four of the kids were still alive. I’m not setting a house on fire that has innocent people inside. We aren’t the evil sinners, they are. I’ll shoot it up, blow it up, but not burn it down with them inside. I can kill innocents for our safety, but not torment them; and that’s what burning them alive would be.”

Cocking his right eyebrow up, Sean nodded in agreement. “Okay, I understand that. So how do you want to do it?”

“Set up the same, but I’ll have to take out a guard they have out front. They have another out back, but Curtis can take him. After you two set up, I’ll move up and throw smoke grenades inside and smoke them out. I just can’t burn innocent people alive,” Nelson repeated like it was a weakness, and Sean was relieved on more levels than he cared to declare.

Glancing at his watch, “We should be there before three,” Sean said.

“Won’t they see the smoke?” Gavin asked, pointing at the burning house.

Pointing up at the overcast sky, “Not with those gray clouds up there, and the wind is blowing south, so they won’t even smell the smoke,” Nelson told him, very proud that Gavin had thought of that.

Seeing everyone stand up, Nelson moved off to the northeast, passing Lucy. “I’ll never be curious again,” she mumbled.

With Zeus beside him, Nelson moved ahead, wishing he could take the vision of the inside of the barn from Lucy’s mind.

Chapter Twelve

Stopping the group a half mile from the beta house, Nelson eased off and Sean moved around the group, checking each one. “When we get home, we will talk about it,” Sean told Lucy when he’d reached her.

Shaking her head, but watching her area, “No, I’ll remember it, but I don’t want to talk about it… ever,” Lucy told him and then finally turned to look at her dad. “Nelson told me to stay at the corner of the barn because he didn’t want me in the woods, in case one was able to get out of the house. He told me twice not to move up to the door because I didn’t need to see what was in the barn.”

Reaching out, Sean put his hand on her shoulder as Lucy’s eyes misted over. “I just wanted to know what’d made Nelson so mad,” Lucy said in a breaking voice. “He was so mad, he was almost crying, Daddy. But I should’ve listened.”

“Baby,” Sean said, lifting his eyes from her and looking past her to watch her area. “You learned a lesson. A very hard lesson,” Sean told her. “Learn from it and you won’t make that mistake ever again.”

“Yes, sir,” Lucy sighed and turned around, covering her area.

When Sean reached Curtis, Curtis pulled Sean down until his ear touched Curtis’s mouth. “What the hell was in that barn?” Curtis breathed out.

Moving his mouth to Curtis’s ear, Sean whispered. “I asked Nelson to tell me so I could help Lucy, but stopped him after the first two sentences. Think of the worst slasher movie you’ve ever seen and combine it with what the Nazis done, then multiply it by a hundred. Just from those two sentences I heard, you will start to get close.”

Curtis jerked his head back, looking at Sean’s pale face. “If she needs anything, let me know,” Curtis offered, jerking his chin toward Lucy.

Patting Curtis on the shoulder, “Thank you,” Sean said, forcing a soft smile and then heard Lucy give a soft whistle. “Her head is still on the job,” Sean mumbled, turning and saw the bush he knew was Nelson coming.

“Need help with the lookou-,” Sean stopped and saw fresh blood on Nelson’s ghillie suit. “Never mind,” Sean said with a sly grin. “They still there?”

“Oh, yeah,” Nelson said with dead eyes. “The clearing around the house is much smaller, so make sure you have good cover.”

He turned to Lucy. “You’re staying with your dad,” Nelson said, and Lucy drew in a breath to protest. “I don’t want any of you closer to the house than you have to be. The windows are open, and it doesn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out what is going on inside.”

Lucy snapped her mouth shut as a shiver ran up and then down her spine, and Nelson turned to Curtis. “Have Gavin tell you when I charge the house to toss in the smoke grenades, then take out the guard in the backyard.”

“What kind of distance will I be shooting?” Curtis asked.

“Nobody will be shooting over a hundred yards. After I throw in the smoke grenades, I’m taking cover behind the UTVs at the left side of the house. Sean will have the front, Curtis will have the right and back,” Nelson instructed.

Curtis gave a nod, then reached back to a pocket on the bottom of his rucksack. “Take this,” Curtis said, handing over a smoke grenade.

Nelson was about to decline and then saw it was a tear gas grenade. “Oh, that will be good with the smoke grenades,” Nelson said, taking the canister.

Stepping over, Nelson patted Gavin on the back, but didn’t say anything. Giving Gavin a smile, Nelson eased off into the woods. “Hope they don’t have radios,” Curtis mumbled.

“No, the one Nelson talked to said they aren’t using radios for the same reason we aren’t. The feds and Republic are dropping ordnance on radio signals,” Sean told him, and Curtis gave a sigh of relief before leading Gavin, with Zeus and Hera, and Adam to the side of the house.

Reaching a spot beside several large oak trees, Curtis motioned for Adam to watch the area behind them, then set up behind his rifle. “Dad is crawling to the UTVs,” Gavin said, peering through his binoculars.

Spotting the guard sitting at a picnic table in the backyard, Curtis held the crosshairs over the man’s face as he smoked a cigarette. Gavin watched his dad crawl slowly across the yard until he reached the five, four seat UTVs.

Keeping his eyes on the house, Nelson moved up behind the closest UTV and pulled out two smoke grenades and the tear gas canister. The house was somewhat larger than the alpha house, he noted. Just guessing, Nelson figured the house was around two thousand square feet. “Three will be more than enough,” Nelson mumbled, hearing a scream from inside followed by deep laughter.

Gritting his teeth, Nelson stared at the house and then noticed a few windows were cracked open. The largest one in the center of the house, he could tell opened into a large living room. He looked down the house and he figured the next windows that were open were in other rooms.

Taking a deep breath, Nelson took off in a dead run, pulling the pin from the tear gas canister and holding the safety spoon down. Reaching the corner of the house, Nelson saw the room past the window was some type of game room as he tossed the canister in the cracked open window, hitting a pool table. Yanking the next one out, Nelson pulled the pin and tossed it inside and saw that room was a bedroom.

Yanking the last grenade out, Nelson heard the sonic crack of Curtis’s shot as a little girl screamed inside. Tossing the last smoke grenade into the living room window, Nelson spun to run back, but pulled a flash bang off his vest, yanking the pin and tossing it inside as he heard the smoke grenade give a loud pop.

As the flash bang flew in the window, Nelson was sprinting back to the UTVs and heard cries of alarms as the smoke filled the house. Halfway back to the UTVs, a loud ‘Boom’ shattered the quiet and there were many screams of alarm inside the house when Nelson dove for the back of the UTVs. Hitting the ground, Nelson lifted his rifle up as he spun back around, aiming at the windows.

He could hear coughing inside and a lot of gagging, then saw purple smoke was seeping out the open window of the living room. Seeing movement in the game room window, Nelson saw a man holding the tear gas canister billowing yellow smoke, carrying it toward the window to throw it out.

Snapping up his AR, Nelson flipped it to burst and squeezed the trigger. Three holes appeared in the window and the man holding the tear gas canister dropped it to the floor as he collapsed.

Gavin scanned the windows and could hear people coughing and gagging inside, and jumped when Curtis’s rifle spat out a round. Glancing at the back of the house, Gavin saw the body of a man laying just out the back door with an AR in one hand. He only knew it was a man because the body was naked and the head was gone, taken off by Curtis’s shot.

“We’ll kill the women and kids if you don’t let us out!” a voice shouted from inside.

“You kill one of the hostages and we will burn the house down and shoot any that try to get out in the knees, just so you can burn alive with the hostages!” Gavin heard his dad bellow back.

There were several minutes of coughing and gagging before the voice spoke again. “How do we know you won’t just kill us anyway?!”

“You don’t!” Nelson shouted back. “Come out with your hands up, so we can turn you over to the Republic forces and claim our reward for capturing murderers!”

“The Republic isn’t this far north,” the voice coughed and gagged.

“Shows what you know! Any murderer brought in alive, the reward is ten pounds of rice! Don’t try to fool us, we know how many are inside! We caught the rest of your gang and Chance spilled his guts for leniency!” Nelson shouted.

“Huh?” Gavin asked out loud.

“I do know the man Nelson talked to was named Chance, but I think your dad is blowing smoke up their asses, as well as filling their lungs,” Curtis said, never taking his eye off the scope.

It was almost a minute before the voice shouted back, “Okay, we are coming out! Don’t shoot!”

“Bring the hostages out first and keep your hands held high. Anyone with a weapon of any kind will have their legs broken and be forced to walk to the Republic command area outside of Thayer!” Nelson shouted.

In stunned silence, Gavin watched a naked woman stumble out with her arms around three naked kids. A naked teenage girl stumbled out after them and all of them collapsed in the front yard, gasping in the clear air. Next, came a collection of thirteen bodies in various stages of dress, stumbling out and collapsing in the yard.

Gavin saw the naked woman grab the kids and pull them away from the group while she coughed and gagged so hard, Gavin thought she was going to pass out. When they were ten yards away from the others, the woman dropped down and the four kids collapsed beside her again.

Over the coughing and gagging, a loud sharp whistle sounded from the front of the house.

Zeus and Hera charged past Gavin in a dead sprint, and Gavin saw his dad approaching the group with his weapon aimed at them.

Nelson stopped beside the woman, but never took his eyes off the gang. “Ma’am, is that all of them? I was told there were sixteen,” Nelson asked.

Trying to slow her gagging cough, the woman looked over at the group. “Two were outside and there is one missing from inside.”

Knowing Curtis had shot another one, Nelson waved the others over. “Lucy, Adam, keep a watch around us in case someone else shows up!” Nelson called out. “The rest of you, keep them covered.”

Moving out of the trees, Gavin lifted his rifle up and saw one of the men had been shot three times in the stomach. Keeping his AR aimed at the group, Gavin saw his dad walk past, cutting lengths of paracord. Stopping at one of the bigger guys, Nelson bent down and put his knee on the man’s back, pulling the man’s hands behind his back before tying them up.

“Whoa,” Gavin said, thinking his dad had done that faster than the cowboys at the rodeos, tying up the calves after they’d wrestled them down.

Five minutes later, the thirteen were tied up and Nelson started going back down the group, tying a length of cord from the hands and wrapping the end around the person’s throat. Gavin grinned, watching one of the women relax her arms and that caused the rope around her neck to start choking her.

When Nelson was done with that, he moved back down the line, pulling each one’s shoes off if they had any on and then tied their ankles, only leaving a foot of slack in the line. “You have to help Skip!” one of the men yelled and Gavin recognized the voice that had shouted out from the house. “One of you shot him and he’s dying!”

Glancing over at the shot man, Gavin felt somewhat cheerful in the man’s misery, then he lifted his gaze and saw the nude woman and kids. All were crying silently, staring at the group Nelson was tying up. The youngest was a boy, Gavin thought, looked just a little younger than him. The other two little kids were girls that looked to be around ten or eleven. Last was the teenaged girl that he guessed was fifteen.

Behind them was the woman, with her arms wrapped around all of them.

Gavin heard the leader yell at his dad to give Skip some medical attention as he stared at the naked shell-shocked group. Tears welled up in Gavin’s eyes and without thinking, he flipped the safety off, aimed at Skip’s head, and pulled the trigger. The shocked hostages looked up at him slowly while everyone else jumped at the suppressed shot.

“You shot him!” the leader screamed.

“Goddamn it, Sean, make him shut the fuck up!” Nelson screamed.

Dropping his M240 to the ground, Sean walked over and grabbed the leader by the hair on his head and right thigh. Yanking him off the ground while the leader let out a scream, Sean hoisted the leader over his head and tossed him like a rag doll.

Before seeing Sean and his family, Nelson would’ve been impressed with the leader’s size, but compared to Sean, the leader was a little bitch. Nelson’s mouth fell open as the leader sailed across the yard and hit one of the columns on the front porch with his stomach. The leader folded around the column hard and Nelson saw the column almost dislodge from the roof as the leader slid down the column, crashing to the ground.

“Hell, I just wanted you to kick him,” Nelson mumbled, getting up. He walked over and saw Gavin was looking at the leader at the bottom of the column gasping for air. “You okay, son?”

Giving a shrug, “Yeah, he should’ve stopped crying because he was shot,” Gavin said with indifference. “Is he one of them?” Gavin asked, motioning to one of the gang, a teenaged boy that looked fifteen or so.

“Yes, son. He is,” Nelson said and moved over, pulling out his knife. Sean was about to tell the kids to go behind the house, but saw Nelson used the knife to cut off what few clothes the gang had been wearing.

When Nelson was done, the gang was tied-up and butt-naked in the front yard. “Anyone with clothes in your pack, give it to them,” Nelson said, taking off his pack and motioning to the naked woman and kids.

In short order, the three kids, teenage girl, and woman were standing in camouflage clothes. “Nelson,” Sean said and motioned Nelson close, and everyone followed as a light drizzle started. “What are you doing with them?” Sean asked, motioning to the gang.

Turning around, Nelson pointed at the leader still gasping for air. “I’ve seen him before,” Nelson stated with certainty. “And the thing is, I know I’ve seen him through my rifle scope. I remember resting my crosshairs on his nose, wondering if I should take the shot.”

Sean jerked his gaze over at the leader, trying to place the face, but didn’t recognize it. “So, what are we doing with them?”

“Taking them with us,” Nelson answered. “I want to know where I saw him and why I didn’t pull the trigger. Something isn’t right.”

“What do you want us to do?” Curtis asked.

“Curtis, those UTVs have been modified to be quiet. I’m asking, not ordering, if you will go back to the farm and have the others head for us. They can hook up those small trailers to the four-wheelers and we can haul these guys back, but the hostages ride back before these assholes do,” Nelson said.

Shouldering his rifle, “See you in half an hour,” Curtis said, walking off.

Chapter Thirteen

Leaving the gym the next morning, Nelson headed over to the barn to check on the prisoners. “Hold up,” Gerald called out and Nelson turned around to see Sean and Matt walking with Gerald. It was still dark, but Nelson could make out the shapes of Sean’s and Matt’s shadowy outlines.

With fog bellowing when he exhaled into the cold morning air, Nelson stopped, waiting on them to catch up. “Guys, I can guarantee you, they didn’t get out of my bindings.”

“Shit, David Copperfield couldn’t get out of your restraints,” Gerald huffed. “I don’t understand why you want to take that group to the meeting? Much less, why they are still alive. Give Lucy half a chance and they won’t be.”

When they reached Nelson, he turned and continued on to the barn. “Gerald, I have seen that leader before in my scope, and I want to see if anyone at the meeting recognizes any of them.”

“Guess you don’t want to find out their names? Figure it will make it harder to put them away?” Matt asked.

“Huh?” Nelson scoffed. “The leader is Doug Henson from Iowa. I know all their names and where they are from. I don’t use their names because it relaxes them, and that is the last thing they deserve. Make no mistake, they will all die. The only question is the method, fast or slow, and they know it now.”

“That’s cold,” Matt mumbled.

Reaching the door, Nelson slid it open. “You didn’t see inside that barn,” he snapped. “I want to make sure that guy wasn’t part of a bigger group. We’ve watched hundreds passing along the roads and that’s where I’ve used my scope the most.”

“What are we going to do with the woman and kids?” Gerald asked, following everyone inside and then closing the door.

“I’m asking someone at the meeting to take them in,” Nelson answered, walking over to the tied-up figures laid out in a line. All of them were shivering on the dirt floor of the barn with only a piece of canvas tarp covering them. “We don’t have the room here.”

“I take it, you talked to them about it?” Gerald asked as Nelson yanked the tarp off the naked prisoners. All were on their stomachs since their arms were tied behind their backs. “A lot of those hands are blue from lack of circulation and the temperature,” Gerald noted.

“Shit if I care,” Nelson huffed. “They bought the ticket for this ride, not me.”

Shaking his head, Gerald walked over and pulled over a fan-forced propane heater. Lighting it and letting it warm up, Gerald plugged it in and then turned the fan on high, and all thirteen gave a shivering moan of thankfulness. “Nelson, if you are going to interrogate them, you have to address this. Them losing appendages from frostbite and poor circulation won’t get you anywhere,” Gerald told him. “Plus, it’s more effective when you remove them.”

Shrugging his right shoulder as he picked up a cardboard box, “Dude, they piss me off any more than I am, I’m going Darth Vader on their asses. Fuck using the mind probe droid. I’ll use a blow torch.”

Walking to the end of the line, Nelson dropped the box and felt the fan from the heater blowing his hair. Shaking his head, Nelson reached in the box and pulled out a rag wadded into a ball with paracord through the ball. Rolling the man at the end over, “Open your mouth,” Nelson commanded.

“Why?” the man asked shivering and Nelson stomped on his chest. The man let out a yell and Nelson stomped on him again. This time, the man stopped the yell.

“Open,” Nelson said and the man glared up at him.

“Fuck you,” he said and then tried to spit, but his mouth was too dry.

Dropping the ball gag in the box, “And you want to know why you haven’t had water in six hours,” Nelson chuckled, walking across the barn. Matt, Gerald, and Sean watched the prisoners lift their heads, following Nelson.

When Nelson came back carrying a sledgehammer, the other twelve quickly averted their eyes like they were just laying down. The man at the end let out a cry and tried pulling against his restraints, but only choked himself. Then the man did the only thing he could do, he rolled.

Unfortunately, the only way he could roll was over the others and the man next to him was pushing back with his shoulder, stopping the roll. “I say, you do,” Nelson sighed with indifference, reaching down and grabbing the man by the hair on his head, pulling him away from the others. Gerald saw the other dozen all breathe a sigh of relief that Nelson had pulled the offender away.

Dragging the man to the center of the barn, Nelson let his hair go and gripped the sledgehammer, raising it over his head. The man let out a scream seeing that, and the scream grew louder as the hammer started down and the man tried to roll away.

Even Gerald grimaced when the sledgehammer hit the man’s left knee with a sickening wet crunch. The scream the man let out after the hit made the first screams seem like whispers. “I would stop that,” Nelson said, raising the hammer back up and the man stopped the scream, but let out another one when Nelson swung the hammer down again on the left knee, and the crunching sound ended in a pop as the lower leg became misaligned with the thigh.

Seeing Nelson lift the sledgehammer again, the man stopped screaming and Nelson swung down again, hitting just below the knee and snapping the shin. To the man’s credit, he only grunted and bit his bottom lip after the impact. “See? You listened,” Nelson teased, dropping the sledgehammer on the floor. “You do only what you are told, and nothing more.”

Reaching back in the box, Nelson pulled out the ball gag and the man opened his mouth. Nelson saw his bottom lip was almost severed. Stuffing the balled-up rag in the man’s mouth, Nelson tied the two ends behind his head. When Nelson was done, the man dropped his head to the floor, grunting into the ball gag.

Looking down at the man’s leg, Nelson saw the shin bone sticking out just below the knee. “I say, you do. I don’t need IT-O droid to get compliance or information.”

“What the hell is an ‘it toe’?” Matt asked, pronouncing the abbreviation.

“The round ball droid that Darth Vader used on Leia in Star Wars,” Gerald answered, and Matt just shook his head as Gerald continued. "I've heard whispers about these droids — torture devices invented by twisted Imperial minds. It is said that they can deliver unimaginable pain. Pain so intense that it has never been experienced before — worse than pain from any disease or wound known in the universe. ―Princess Leia Organa, prior to her first encounter with an IT-O Interrogator,” Gerald quoted.

“You two need help,” Matt mumbled, turning back to Nelson. “So you know his name?” Matt asked, pointing at the man with the broken leg.

“Yes, it’s Xavier,” Nelson answered, grabbing another ball gag and moving to the next in line. Before Nelson was even close, the next man had his mouth wide open.

Watching Nelson move down the line, Gerald noticed there was no acting like he’d done before. His moves were cold and calculated with no mischievousness. “When we saw you coming from the barn to the gym, you didn’t come out to check on them. You had been out here questioning them,” Gerald stated.

“Yeah,” Nelson nodded, tying the last gag on.

“How much sleep did you get?” Gerald asked.

“Enough.”

“You couldn’t sleep?” Gerald asked.

“No. Around nine, Lucy and Olivia got in the bed with me and Michelle. And holy shit, I though Olivia was bad, but Lucy kicked me out of the bed in her sleep. If Olivia is that bad at thirteen, I’m leaving,” Nelson told him. “She was having bad dreams and we woke her up. Michelle and Olivia cuddled up next to her and Michelle started talking with her. I left because Lucy seemed hesitant to talk, and I’m glad I did. She looked great this morning and Michelle told me Lucy had really needed that.”

“I’ll get Lucy to stay with us,” Sean said.

“Don’t push her because that’s hers and Olivia’s room now, but if they get in bed with us again, I’m sleeping with you and Diana. As big as both of you are, I’ll look just like a kid in the bed,” Nelson grinned and they all laughed. “Seriously, Sean, Lucy is much better. Michelle has a way about talking with people.”

“Okay, but I’ll tell Diana,” Sean sighed and Nelson let out a curt huff.

“You don’t think Michelle hasn’t already told her?” Nelson challenged. “By now, Diana knows everything that was said. Girls, hello?”

“Oh, yeah,” Sean nodded.

“How long were you with them?” Gerald asked, looking around, but didn’t see the wooden table Nelson normally used to screw the prisoners to and Gerald knew the calves were out in the pasture.

Turning to Gerald with a lopsided grin, “Long enough,” Nelson answered.

Nelson walked past them, heading for the door. Stunned that he was already leaving, they followed. “Anyone come out with you to help?” Gerald asked.

“I wasn’t going to make anyone lose sleep over those butt wipes. I was only getting names and places they are from. I don’t want to get into real questions until I know where I saw the leader Doug,” Nelson told him.

Nodding, “Smart,” Gerald agreed.

“You come and get me from now on,” Sean all but demanded.

Glancing over at Nelson, “That goes for me also,” Matt said.

Not in the mood to argue, Nelson just nodded as they rounded the berm and walked in the gate. “Nelson,” Gerald called to get his attention. “One of them is a kid.”

“Timmy, fifteen, and he gets just what the others will get in the end,” Nelson replied coldly. “He’s just as guilty, and anyone that tries to stop me will find hell.”

Reaching over, Gerald grabbed Nelson’s arm. “I was just pointing it out,” Gerald clarified.

“Gerald, he raped that woman, her six-year-old son and ten-year-old daughter. The sixteen-year-old and nine-year-old girls are their cousins, and he raped them too. He didn’t do it at gunpoint, and he was sadistic when he did it. Don’t believe me? Go ask them.” Nelson growled.

Seeing Nelson was coiled up and ready to strike, Gerald stepped back and then considered hiding behind Sean or Matt. “Okay, I’ve seen teenagers get medieval. I just wanted you to convince me you wouldn’t feel guilty.”

The anger left Nelson’s face instantly. “Oh, thanks, man,” Nelson smiled. “But don’t worry, I’ll never feel guilty or lose sleep over it.”

Feeling relieved, Gerald relaxed as they started back to the house. “Want me to take care of the one with the broken leg?” he asked.

Reaching the front porch, “Nah, I want Sean to with the sledgehammer before we leave,” Nelson chuckled, then headed inside.

“That, I can do,” Sean chuckled also.

After breakfast, UTVs and four-wheelers were loaded up and the prisoners tossed in trailers, cringing at the cold. Michelle climbed in and glanced over at Nelson behind the steering wheel. “You really need to cover them, or they will freeze before we get to the meeting,” she advised. “Be a shame to go through all this trouble and they die from exposure before we find out where you saw the leader.”

Giving a groan, Nelson climbed out and headed to the barn. He came back carrying sections of canvas tarps and covered the prisoners. “Thank you,” Michelle said when he climbed back in. “Dying from exposure would be much too easy for them.”

Glancing over his shoulder at Gavin in the backseat, “I thought Lucy was coming,” Nelson said, starting the UTV up.

“She and Olivia are coming with Nellie later today,” Michelle said, adjusting her rifle.

Pulling out of the berm as the sun broke the horizon, Nelson turned west and headed for the meeting area. Crossing the Jack Fork River, Nelson slowed when Kenny stepped from behind a tree. “Two groups are already here,” Kenny told Nelson as he rolled to a stop. “Curtis and Justin are covering the road and we have field phones set up.”

“Good man,” Nelson grinned and Kenny stepped back as Nelson drove off. Kenny looked at the three in the trailer Nelson was pulling and spit a lugie on one of the men. Turning, Kenny watched six more UTVs drive past and spit on each trailerful of prisoners that passed.

Driving up to the massive pavilion, Nelson grinned to see William and Rob talking with Brandy. Nelson could see several others he’d met in Mountain View, sitting down and talking at the tables. “What the hell kind of gun is that?!” Michelle cried out, seeing a massive rifle resting on one of the tables under the pavilion.

“20mm Lahti,” Nelson chuckled, pulling to a stop. “And he has bigger, that’s why they call him Big Gun.”

“He carries it?” Gavin gasped.

“Well, both of them do,” Nelson said as William, Rob, and Brandy came over and he introduced his family.

Glancing at the trailers behind some of the UTVs, “Word got out you hit some,” William said, narrowing his eyes at the group. “You could’ve called. We ain’t reached our bag limit yet.”

“Sorry, but had to move fast before they left,” Nelson said and pointed at the leader. “Any of you know him?”

Brandy moved over, looking at the man closely and then moved around the trailers. “I know ‘em,” she said confidently. “Not personally, but him and several of the others with that boy tried getting us to take them in at the end of summer. I was against it. There was just something about his eyes I didn’t like.”

“I’ve seen that boy with that woman and man about three weeks ago,” William said, pointing them out in different trailers. “Rob and I were coming back from scouting the lines. Spotted them near Eastwood, but they weren’t doing anything except looking around an abandoned house. We’ve seen hundreds doing that and just continued on.”

Snapping his fingers, “That’s where I saw them! When we were hanging bodies up just this side of Van Buren!” Nelson cried out. “One of the groups on guard called me over and I glassed him using my scope,” Nelson said with relief, then furrowed his brow. “But it was only him.”

“What are you going to do with them?” Brandy asked.

“Talk to ‘em first, then hang them up as a deterrent,” Nelson said, looking around at the other people. “Kind of early,” Nelson said, turning to the three.

“Better hunting at daybreak,” William shrugged, and Rob chuckled.

“We eased over to Willow Springs yesterday and spotted a Stryker set up in the trees watching the highway. Grandpa punched a bunch of holes in it,” Rob told them with a grin. “An Apache came that afternoon and Grandpa got himself an attack chopper.”

Leaning over toward Rob, “I told you it wasn’t that well armored,” William said in a low voice.

Giving a shrug, “After the Apache, we felt that should be the daily limit and pulled back. Since the meeting was today, we just headed to Mountain View and Brandy put us up for the night,” Rob told them, and Gavin moved up, looking at the barrel of William’s AR.

“Does it shoot five bullets at one time?” Gavin asked and almost shoved his gloved index finger in the barrel, just to see how much wiggle room his finger would have left.

Pulling a round off one of the spare magazines from his vest, “No, it shoots this,” William grinned, holding up the .458 SOCOM round.

Taking the bullet with wide eyes, Gavin held it with his gloved fingers. “Whoa!” he gasped. “I don’t want my AR to grow up and get this big.”

Everyone gave a chuckle as Bernard walked over, “Hey, Brandy,” he said, then gave Brandy a hug. “How does everyone like the stuff we sent over?”

Letting Bernard go, Brandy leaned back with a relieved expression. “We can never repay any of you for that,” she told him, patting the HK 416 they had delivered to Mountain View. “We can actually do something now with that much ammunition and the extra weapons. I liked my 30-30, but didn’t really want to go to combat with it. Still haven’t decided what we are going to do with those armored cars.”

“Keep them hidden and if it gets bad, load the women and kids up while the others cover to let them escape,” Nelson answered, and everyone turned to him. “What? We have an exit plan, they should too.”

William turned around to see Ashley and Curtis’ wife Jana, putting covered dishes on one of the tables. Then Matt came over, carrying a huge five-gallon hot beverage dispenser. Feeling a little weak in the knees, “Is that coffee in there? Real coffee, not instant?” William asked with almost holy reverence.

“Um, yeah,” Nelson answered, and William pushed his way through the group, heading straight for Matt as he put the dispenser on one of the tables.

“Yeah, we ran out of coffee a month ago,” Rob explained. “We’ve gotten some instant from the troops we’ve taken out, but Grandpa won’t touch it.”

“Excuse me,” Brandy said, heading over. “I haven’t had coffee since July.”

Michelle leaned over to Nelson and whispered, “Well, we know what to get them for Christmas next week.”

Giving a nod, Nelson heard a phone ring and Rick’s wife Nikki walked over and answered a field phone, one in a line of four. When she hung up, Nikki turned to Nelson. “Two groups coming in, Curtis recognizes them,” Nikki reported, then moved over to a table. Looking at the medical supplies on the table, Nelson realized Nikki was going to put her nursing to use.

Almost storming over, Gerald moved past Nelson for the coffee. “Sorry, but one of the prisoners took a dump in my trailer, so I cut off a finger,” Gerald growled.

“Making friends at least,” Nelson smiled and moved under the pavilion. Brandy and William were both holding cups of coffee up to their noses, breathing deeply. “Do we need to give you some time alone?”

Taking a sip, Brandy just gave a long content sigh. “That’s alright.”

“Nelson, will you tell us who they hit?” William asked, not even blowing on the hot coffee as he took a drink, not a sip.

Pulling out his map, Nelson moved over to the table and explained who they’d hit and where he’d found them. But he only gave a brief summary of what had been in the barn. When Nelson finished, Rob pulled out a bowie knife that would’ve made Jim Bowie proud. “Nelson, can I see if I can stick this in a person, throwing it from ten yards?” Rob asked. “I’ve been practicing.”

“I’m talking to them first, now that I know where I spotted the leader at,” Nelson said, leaving the question open. “Brandy, I do have a huge favor to ask. We can’t take in the woman and kids we saved. We just don’t have the room and I just couldn’t send them south. I’ll give them some supplies, so they aren’t coming to you empty-handed.”

Finishing her cup, “You’ve given us enough,” Brandy told him, shaking her head and glancing over at the woman and kids still huddled together. “They can stay with me. I could use the company.”

“No, send a group to the house we got them from. There is about a ton of food there and the other house has some supplies also in the barn. Sorry, that house is gone, so is anything that was inside,” Nelson told her. “Just send people with hard stomachs in the barn,” Nelson warned.

Taking a deep breath, Brandy nodded. “I’ll take a group and we can give the bodies a proper burial. It’s called for in this case.”

“Thank you,” Nelson sighed with relief, never wanting to go near either place again as long as he lived. “Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

“Nelson,” William said as Nelson turned to leave. “What else can you learn from them? They are just bandits.”

“One thing I’ve learned in this is: evil knows other evil. They will tell me who they have talked to. Where they have been and who they have attacked around here,” Nelson replied. “I’m going to show them, I’ll go much further down the rabbit hole than they and their kind ever will.”

Watching Nelson walk away, Gerald drained his cup. “That rabbit hole is deep, Nelson,” Gerald mumbled.

Hearing engines, they all turned to see Hank and his group driving up with Dallas and his group. Gerald gave a smile, seeing Jed and his wife climb off of Dallas’s UTV. “We could’ve brought food to pitch in,” William said, refilling his cup. “Tell me who I have to kill to pay you for the coffee.”

“From now on at meetings, everyone will bring something, but we are okay to do this the first time,” Gerald laughed as Michelle left them and headed for Nelson.

By nine, the pavilion was packed with over two hundred people and Gerald felt a sense of pride at all the people there, knowing the people here were representatives of their groups. Most had brought items to trade and not surprising, the most requested item was ammo. Everyone needed more. Moving to the front, Gerald glanced out and saw Nelson talking to the prisoners and Michelle was letting them drink from a bottle of water.

Taking a deep breath, Gerald shouted to get everyone’s attention and started the meeting. First, he explained the rules for the new people and asked if they were willing to follow them. The representatives from the fourteen new groups agreed instantly.

“Gerald, may I speak?” Brandy asked, holding up her hand.

“Of course,” Gerald told her.

Moving up beside Gerald, “I’m sure most of you know not to use your radios now,” Brandy said, and every person in the packed pavilion nodded. “We have several in our group that have gotten phones turned back on in Mountain View. Not all of them because we don’t have that kind of power, but all the important places and homes. They are willing to try and connect us all up by phone, but will need some help. We have to cut the lines that feed out, so the rest of the system doesn’t suck all our power. Any here interested, we are making a list.”

“Very good plan,” Gerald nodded as Brandy moved back to her seat. “Now, let’s get this moving along.”

As Gerald talked, several would glance out at Nelson talking to the bound, nude prisoners. More than once, Nelson would unleash punches and kicks on a prisoner. When the prisoner would scream, the entire group would look out.

When Gerald turned the floor over to Bernard to talk about what crops people were planting, a man raised his hand up. “Yes?” Gerald said, looking at the man as Bernard came up.

“Is Nelson going to kill them?” the man asked.

Shrugging, “In time, I’m sure he’ll get around to it,” Gerald replied.

“We are better than that,” the man said, and Gerald saw a few heads nod.

Bernard’s face changed three different colors as he took a deep breath to unload, but Gerald grabbed his arm to stop him. “Sir, you may be, but we know what it takes to fight those that want to kill us. Until you’ve seen with your own eyes what they can do, I suggest keeping your mouth shut,” Gerald advised.

“One of them is only a kid,” a female voice called out and Gerald didn’t even bother to trace it down.

Instead, Gerald nodded. “Yes, he’s fifteen, and he raped kids as young as six willingly and killed just like the adults did. His fate was sealed when he chose to stay with them.”

When Bernard saw another man take a breath to speak, he pointed his finger at the man. “The next motherfucker that tries to tell us how to fight this war with rules, I’ll break their spine and throw them out,” Bernard growled.

Hearing the curse and tone, Gerald’s mouth fell open in shock as he turned to Bernard. Brandy jumped up and moved in front of Bernard, pushing his hand down. “They will understand in time,” Brandy told him in a soft voice.

As Bernard turned away, Brandy turned to the group. “Don’t judge until you’ve seen kids slaughtered and families tortured for nothing more than a laugh,” Brandy told them and most of the group nodded with solemn expressions. “If you have a problem with it, then you may be in the wrong group. My group joined up because we want to make it through this alive.”

Brandy looked around the gathered faces as William stood up. “People, you can’t talk to a wild dog,” he said, putting his third coffee cup down. “But you can teach the pack by killing them off. The ones against us are much smarter than dogs and yes, the feds are included in the wild dog bunch. If you haven’t seen what they do, then you’ve been living in a cave, and I’m surprised someone found you to ask if you wanted to join.”

William paused, glancing around. “Do I want to do this? No,” he said flatly. “That’s the difference between us and them. We do it because we have to. They do it because they want to and enjoy it. I’m sure some in their ranks don’t want to, but not stopping an action is condoning it, and they will die because of that. So, I’ll keep going out with my grandson, trying to make a difference.”

“Good speech,” Dallas said, standing up and though the group had seen him before and many knew him and his family, they still stared at the massive form. Watching William sit back down and Brandy move back to her seat, Dallas looked over as Bernard moved back beside Gerald. “I suggest everyone shut their traps and listen up because we have a lot to cover, and I know everyone doesn’t like being away from their homes,” Dallas said and everyone nodded vigorously.

“Nelson’s not asking you to help, so drop it,” Dallas said with his kind face turning hard. “Keep the questions about the meeting, please.”

Clearing his throat, Bernard resumed the meeting and Gerald wasn’t surprised that everyone took Dallas’s advice.

Chapter Fourteen

It was midafternoon when Nellie arrived on a UTV with Lucy, while Michelle was at the front of the group talking. “We’ve brought lunch, so help Nellie set it up. But please get a plate and sit down, so we can continue,” Michelle told the group and many stood up stretching, and sixty people headed over to help carry food.

“Don’t think she brought that much,” Michelle grinned, then turned to see Nelson still talking to the prisoners. Giving a sigh, Michelle headed over, but her step faltered to see Gavin sitting beside Nelson.

“Gavin, will you go and fix us some plates?” Michelle told him. When Gavin jumped up, Michelle saw blood on Gavin’s gloves. When Gavin was out of earshot, “You let Gavin beat on them?” Michelle hissed.

Making notes on a pad, Nelson shrugged. “He asked a question and the boy didn’t answer, so Gavin punched him till the boy answered. I did stop him when he stomped on the woman’s face, but in all fairness to Gavin, his arms were tired by then.”

Taking a deep breath, Michelle sat on the ground beside Nelson. “You and I will go to the dark places, Nelson, but not our kids,” Michelle told him. “We both know it will eat away at us later and for our kids, I’ll willingly walk that dark path. But I don’t want them to have to deal with that. Please, promise me that.”

Closing the pad, Nelson turned to Michelle. “I will do whatever I have to, to keep that promise. I’ll talk to Gavin.”

Giving a relieved sigh, Michelle was about to talk when the unmistakable sound of a fist impacting flesh rang out. They both turned and saw Lucy on top of the leader, driving her fist into his face. Nelson wasn’t sure if he could even hit that hard, watching the impacts. “Like it?!” Lucy shouted, pummeling the man who was now unconscious. “Come on, bitch. I’m just a girl!”

Sean ran over and pulled Lucy off, and Nelson was very thankful for that because he was having doubts of doing it himself, but only because he was scared Lucy was going to break her hands. “Lucy!” Sean snapped as Lucy fought to get free.

“Let me go, I’m going to beat him to death!” Lucy shouted as Sean wrapped his arms around her, pulling Lucy into his chest and gently sat down. When he sat down, Sean calmly wrapped one leg around Lucy’s, stopping them from thrashing out.

“Oh, I pity any boy foolish enough to try and pressure Lucy into sex,” Nelson mumbled.

Giving a shocked nod, “Glad you didn’t try to pull her off,” Michelle mumbled.

Looking at the leader’s face, Nelson saw his jaw was sitting at an angle and his face was flat and swollen. “Not without a stun gun,” Nelson huffed.

Slowly, Lucy gave up as Sean rocked her, talking softly in her ear as an older lady walked over. “That is wrong,” the lady said. “One is just a kid, for crying out loud.”

Putting his notepad away, Nelson nodded. “Yes, you’re right,” Nelson told her in a serious voice and stepped over to the boy. Pulling his knife out, “They shouldn’t be breathing the same air we are without excruciating pain,” Nelson said and drove his knife into the boy’s gut.

He looked up to see the lady stumbling backwards and then tripped over her feet, looking at him in shock. Stepping over to one of the bound women, Nelson grabbed her by the hair, yanking her head back and ran the knife across her throat. As the woman gurgled in her own blood, Nelson looked down at the lady. “Is that good enough for you?” he asked as the boy screamed against the ball gag.

Kicking her feet, the lady scrambled backwards until she got on her feet and scurried back to the pavilion. Wiping his knife on his pants, Nelson moved over to Sean and noticed Lucy had a smile. “Lucy, will you go and fix your dad a plate? I need his help,” Nelson smiled.

Not answering, Lucy stood up as Sean let her go and she took off to the pavilion. “Sean, you want to take care of the others?” Nelson asked, putting his knife back in the sheath.

“Glad to,” Sean said, standing up heading for his four-wheeler. He came back carrying an axe and Nelson held out a hand, helping Michelle up.

As they headed toward the pavilion, Dallas and every adult member of his family present, went out to join his son. “You know, seeing a group of giants coming at you, even with only one of them carrying a weapon would be terrifying,” Nelson said and Michelle nodded in agreement.

“Wonder if any are going to leave?” Michelle wondered turning back to the pavilion.

“I hope so, then we’ll know who we can’t trust,” Nelson replied, and Michelle whipped her head around to stare at him.

“That’s why you hauled them here,” she accused.

Giving a shrug as Gavin carried them plates of food, “Okay, I’m guilty,” Nelson admitted. “These people must realize there are no jails and even if there were, who would give up their food and time for prisoners? Sure, the prisoners could swear to never come back, but I just don’t think they would honor their promise.”

Taking her plate, Michelle glanced back and saw Dallas and his family kicking a full-grown man through the air like a pillow. The man would hit the ground, and another would run over and launch him into the air with another kick. She purposely avoided looking over at Sean swinging the axe.

It wasn’t long before everyone sat back down with a plate and Dallas and his family came back over. Many held up a thumb to the giants, but a few looked at them in horror. Finished with his plate, Nelson tossed it on the ground and Zeus cleaned it off.

“Okay, let me wrap this up,” Nelson called out, moving to the front where a map was hanging on a board. “Everyone needs to look at this map because we’ve given each group assignments,” Nelson said and there was silence. “The Republic will eventually move, and we have to limit where the feds can pull back to. Your assignments are bridges or roads close to your house. We can’t have the feds pull back this way, or we will get caught up in a battle we want no part in.”

“I thought we wanted to help the Republic?” a voice rang out.

“Hey,” Nelson said, turning to the group. “You want to get in a full-scale battle with armor, go right ahead. But when the shooting starts, even the Republic is going to shoot first and ask questions later. We will harass the supply lines of the feds, but I assure you, we want no part in the full-scale battle.”

“You think we can knock all the bridges down or block them off?” another voice asked.

“No,” Nelson said confidently. “Don’t have to because a few bridges will force the feds to cluster up, and those metal birds of prey that fly over us just live for that shit. We just have to make it more trouble than it’s worth. With all groups taking care of the area around them, we will be done by Christmas.”

“When do you think the Republic will attack?”

Shrugging, “Don’t know, but they will attack here or to the north,” Nelson said. “I want everyone to understand, after the Republic takes Missouri, our lives won’t go back to normal. We just won’t have to worry about federal troops showing up in force, unless they launch an attack to retake the state. We will still have to deal with groups trying to take what we have. Even if the feds surrendered tomorrow, it would be years before our lives returned to any sense of normalcy. With luck, our kids will get to see that. That is what we are fighting for.”

Looking around and waiting for more questions, Nelson stepped up to a table and held up several strips of cloth. “Each group will get a sheet that list the colors of the day,” he said, holding out a dark red strip of cloth. “Every day will have a different color and where the color is to be worn, so pay attention to what day it is before going out on a patrol. For example, tomorrow is green,” he paused and held up a green strip of cloth about two inches wide.

“The color is to be worn on the right arm. The next day is black, on the left arm. Some days, the color is to be worn on weapons and others, around the head. Even if a group is watching, they won’t know where, even if they guess the color. The list goes for one week, and one from each group will come here to get the list for the next week. Now, before someone asks, if someone is shooting at you, please don’t try and see if they are wearing the color, just shoot back,” Nelson said dryly and many chuckled.

“If you move from your area wear the color because if one of our group pops a cap in your ass, that’s on you,” Nelson said.

“So, we shoot anyone in our area not wearing the color?” a voice asked.

“If they are close to my area, we will deliver a warning and if they leave, then it’s all good. But if I see them near my area again, they take a dirt nap,” Nelson answered. “It is up to each person how they respond. That being said, if I see a group sneaking toward our area, they get no warning. If I see a group wearing the color of the day in our area, we’ll talk. This is just a low-tech way to identify friend or foe.”

“What is the name of this coalition?” a man in the back asked.

Thinking for a second, “Ozark Patriots,” Nelson answered with a nod.

A murmur of approval sounded among the group. “Now, the priority is getting the area blocked off, but stay with the plan because we can’t make it obvious that it is this group, or bombs may fall from the sky,” Nelson warned and the murmur died away. “After the roads are blocked, a patrol schedule will go out with a list. Each patrol will have a leader, and that leader must fill out a brief description of what was seen and done on that patrol,” Nelson told them.

“We have to know what is going on around us, so if a group to the north sees a gang setting up camp, we can take steps to discourage that. We need to know if people are seeing supply convoys moving around and stuff like that. Reports will be turned in when the new color lists are picked up, unless a group of hostiles is setting up house close to any member here. If we still can’t use radios, then send someone here and a phone will be hooked up to us, and we will get the word out.

Nelson paused looking around for questions, but none came. “Now, if your group is on for a patrol, but can’t because you have work, like food or building defenses, it is your responsibility to get someone close to you to take your place. But be warned, if you don’t go out and pull your weight, you won’t be a part of this group any longer. Freeloaders won’t be tolerated. Once you’re out, there is no coming back in, and that goes for every member of your group.”

The group looked at Nelson with understanding, which in reality, surprised him. “Any questions?” he asked.

“Who’s in charge of this group?” a voice asked, and Nelson’s hand dropped to the pistol on his leg.

“The first fucker that says it’s me gets shot,” Nelson warned, narrowing his eyes and looking around for a target. When his eyes passed over Brandy, Nelson turned back to her. “I nominate Brandy, if she will take it.”

“Second,” William called out.

“All in favor?” Bernard asked and ‘Aye’ rang out from almost everyone.

Brandy looked at Nelson with a pale face. “Brandy, will you oversee this?” Nelson asked. “How about for six months and pick six others for a board. In six months, we can vote on the next batch.”

Taking a deep breath, “For six months,” Brandy sighed, slumping her shoulders.

“Thank you,” Nelson said, and everyone started clapping. When the applause died away, “Now, for any that are mad that I don’t want the spot,” Nelson said, looking around. “You want me out on patrol or running this operation?”

“We need to pitch in and keep you supplied with bullets?!” a young man shouted out and everyone laughed.

Shaking his head, “Not yet,” Nelson grinned. “Any questions?” he asked, and none were asked. “We have a lot to do, so if everyone is up to speed, let’s get to work.”

Chapter Fifteen

Sitting on the front porch, Nelson looked over the snow-covered yard as he sipped his coffee, watching the sun rise. “Surprised you didn’t go back to bed after that workout,” Michelle smirked, coming outside.

“Thought about it,” Nelson admitted as a jet streaked overhead heading north. Neither of them paid it much attention. Over the last few weeks, it was almost an hourly occurrence. That was one reason Nelson was on the porch. They didn’t want to leave fresh tracks in the snow that could give them away to drones.  Areas not covered with tree limbs, the snow was pristine. Besides a few trails to buildings, the snow under the limbs wasn’t disturbed much either.

Using her hips, Michelle bumped Nelson to get him to scoot over, so she could sit with him on the swing. “What are you doing today since you don’t have patrol?” Michelle asked.

“Guess-make suppressors,” Nelson shrugged. “Ran out of supplies to make more hydro turbines.”

Leaning back, Michelle rested her head on his shoulder. “How many did you make?”

“Seventeen,” Nelson sighed. “And I’m not in the mood to make more.”

Michelle gently rocked the swing. “So, you still like the fact that Brandy set up the leadership area at the resort?”

“Yeah, it’s where we meet. It’s almost dead center of all the groups and it’s secluded,” Nelson nodded. “It was a smart move, but I do feel bad I couldn’t do more to help her set up.”

Lifting her head off his shoulder, Michelle glared at the side of Nelson’s face. “You helped set them up with power and worked on the greenhouse. After patrolling four days straight!” Michelle snapped. “Others can help with getting them settled in.”

Setting his coffee mug down, Nelson reached over and rubbed Michelle’s baby pooch. “Have you told everyone this one is ours?” he grinned.

The front door opened and Gavin stepped out. “Hey, Dad. Mr. William and Mr. Rob are coming.”

Nelson opened his mouth to reply just as another jet streaked overhead, shaking the house. “Those damn flyboys are a pain in the ass,” Nelson mumbled, picking up his mug. “How far-,” Nelson stopped when thunder from artillery sounded to the west.

“Shit,” Michelle gasped, feeling the porch shake. “That’s like forty miles away and shaking the house!”

“Yeah, that’s a lot of artillery,” Nelson agreed. “Gavin, which way are they coming?”

“From Mr. Curtis’s house,” Gavin answered as Gerald stepped out of the door holding Devin.

“Something big is happening near Lanton,” Gerald told them. “Besides the artillery, there is active radio jamming going on.”

Pushing off the swing and helping Michelle up, Nelson froze, hearing the whine of a jet engine and looked up to see an A-10 Warthog fly over the house, several minutes later three more zoomed over all heading north. Compared to how fast the other jets had flown over, the Warthogs seemed to be walking.

“Did you see how low they were flying?” Michelle gasped.

Nodding, “I think I could’ve leaned out the upstairs window and wrote my name on the bottom of that last one,” Nelson admitted as they all looked up waiting to see what else was overhead hunting.

‘Brrr’, the unmistakable sound of the 30mm cannon of the Warthog sounded to their west, followed by more ‘Brrr’. “Someone is in for a bad day,” Gerald mumbled, holding the door open as Michelle grabbed Gavin, pushing him inside.

“Think this is the push into Missouri?” Nelson asked, holding the door so Gerald could go inside.

Holding Devin in the crook of his arm, Gerald gave a half shrug. “They may not be pushing in around here, but the Republic is pushing in somewhere. You don’t throw that much into the game without a plan.”

They turned, hearing running footsteps coming up from the basement. “Three B-52s coming in from the south!” Nancy shouted.

“In the basement!” Nelson yelled as everyone upstairs ran down, passing him and heading to the basement. “I’ll wait on William, but get Devin down there,” Nelson told Gerald.

When Gerald took off, Nelson saw Bernard at the top of the basement stairs give him a nod and followed the others down. Putting his mug down, Nelson walked over and pulled his vest off the rack beside the front door, throwing it on while the floor started shaking violently. “Holy mother!” Nelson gasped, watching his mug dance across the end table.

Then the noise reached him; a much louder and steady thunderous ‘boomboomboom’ that rattled the windows throughout the house. Hearing a crash, Nelson turned and saw a picture had fallen from the wall. “William, you better move your ass,” Nelson mumbled, looking out the front window.

Just as the steady thunder stopped, Nelson saw William and Rob running through the berm. Opening the door, Nelson could still hear and feel the artillery shaking the ground, but it was nothing like the B-52 strikes. “You need to move your asses!” Nelson shouted as the two sprinted for him.

“Glad you don’t have your cannon,” Nelson said, shutting the door and running for the basement.

Following Nelson, “It’s on the four-wheeler, but it didn’t seem like a good idea to be driving around on a machine with so many aircraft flying around, looking for stuff to blow up!” William shouted, following Nelson down the steps.

They joined the mass of bodies watching Nancy at the control desk. All of a sudden, the house shook and then another steady stream of explosions started, but these were from the south. “I’m not seeing any aircraft, but something just hit Thayer,” Nancy said over her shoulder.

No sooner than the house had stopped shaking and the thunderous explosions stopped from the south, it started again from the southwest. “That’s outside of Lanton, but I’m still not seeing aircraft,” Nancy said, looking at her screens.

“So, what brings you by today?” Nelson asked William with a grin and the large explosions quit, but the sound and impact of artillery were still going off.

Panting hard from his sprint, William moved over and sat down against the wall. “Came to get you to come to the resort,” William answered. “Picked up some Republic troops last night that were heading for Mountain View. They have a bunch of anti-aircraft missiles. We’ve met them before and took the major to see Brandy. She wanted us to get you and Gerald.”

“If you don’t mind, I would like for this to lull down a bit,” Nelson grinned.

William scoffed as Rob sat down beside him. “You leave now, you’re going alone. We had some Warthogs fly over us so low I swear, one of the pilots reached out and tried to give me a wedgie,” Rob huffed.

The entire house shook when an explosion nearby rocked the house violently. Everyone tensed up waiting for more, but none came. “I don’t know what that was,” Nancy said.

“That was within a mile,” Gerald said, bouncing Devin against his chest. One of the field phones rang on the desk and everyone in the basement jumped.

“Hello?” Nancy snapped, picking up the phone. “Okay, just stay hunkered down,” she said and hung up the phone.

Turning around in her chair, “That was Curtis. He said a jet just crashed between us and them very close to the creek. Said it looked like a Chinese J-15 Flying Shark, but wasn’t sure because it was spiraling down,” Nancy reported.

“Nancy,” Sean asked, moving through the mass of bodies. “Am I to believe Curtis was outside while the earth was shaking from explosions?”

Nodding, “That’s why I told him to hunker down in his basement,” Nancy replied.

Turning to Nelson, “You need to have another talk with the Horsemen,” Sean snapped. “You don’t stand outside with bombs falling.”

“They do good and use their brains,” Nelson popped off, then mumbled, “most of the time.”

Another field phone rang but this time, only half the people in the basement jumped and Nancy snatched the phone up before the first ring had finished. “Yes?” Nancy answered. “Yes, they made it,” she said and then listened.

“Tell Brandy, unless she’s having a baby or someone is attacking her, Nelson and Gerald will be right here until this settles down,” Nancy smiled into the phone. For over a minute, Nancy listened and then nodded. “Okay, I’ll tell them,” she said and hung up.

Swiveling around in her chair, “That was one of Brandy’s aides at the resort. Brandy just wanted to make sure William and Rob got here okay,” Nancy said. “But she also said the Republic was pushing up from Arkansas, but wouldn’t tell me how she knew.”

The continuous rumble of artillery suddenly stopped, and it seemed like everyone in the basement held their breath. They could only feel intermediate tremors through the floor. “Hold on,” Nelson said and took off running back upstairs.

Turning to Lucy who had Olivia in her arms, Gerald passed Devin over, and she moved Olivia over to make room when she took Devin. Then Gerald took off after Nelson. “We going?” Rob asked, glancing at William.

“The only reason I’ll run any more today is if someone is chasing or shooting at me,” William admitted.

Moving to the front door, Nelson opened it and heard faint cracking booms. “That’s tank cannons,” Gerald said, moving up behind him.

“I know. That’s why I wanted to come up and check. We need to grab some Javelins and disperse out, just in case the feds try to pull this way,” Nelson said, then spotted a column of black smoke rising in the air. “If that damn plane hit one of the dams we made, I’m going to be pissed.”

“That didn’t hit far from the creek,” Gerald noted and both jerked their eyes up when two helicopters flew over from the north, heading southwest. “Those are Eurocopters, so they either belong to Spain, Germany, or France.”

Hearing jets way up in the sky, Nelson eased to the edge of the porch, looked up at the sky and could see contrails. “This is big,” Nelson mumbled as Gerald moved up beside him. “Oh, I’m so glad you didn’t let me take on that shit. That was a stupid-ass idea.”

As they stepped back under the porch, Gerald patted Nelson’s shoulder. “Nothing to be ashamed of, you’re still used to having support behind you. I had to learn that when I was at Bragg. Now in your defense, if we weren’t tied to this area, I would’ve been all for attacking them and melting away. Having a home and family ties us down and changes what we can do.”

Listening to the battle rage in the distance and overhead, “Without home and family, none of this shit is worth it,” Nelson mumbled.

“Home is where your family is at,” Gerald told him.

Turning to Gerald with a grin, “Man, you get a woman and your whole outlook changes,” Nelson chuckled.

“Wilma is great, and I have to say I like the kids,” Gerald replied, then became serious. “I think we need to load up on four-wheelers and scout primary avenues. If we knock out lead elements, we can dictate their movements.”

Giving a nod, “Me, you, and Sean,” Nelson said. “I want Ronald and Matt here to roll out with the others if the feds attempt multiple routes. But on the way out, we are stopping at the resort. I want to see what these Republic troops have to say.”

“I’m taking my dog,” Gerald huffed.

Following Gerald down the basement stairs, “Like I would go somewhere without Zeus!” Nelson cried out.

After telling everyone they were leaving, Nelson looked at Matt and Ronald. “Get who you need to and be ready to roll. Bernard and one of Sean’s boys will have to go with you to keep you under the trees. Load up heavy on Javelins and Stingers. If you attack, you hit and haul ass,” Nelson told them. “Have each man launch one and leave.”

Giving a nod, “Where are you headed?” Matt asked.

“Set up on Highway 160,” Nelson answered. “The feds can still use it to head east and link up with troops dug in along the Mississippi River. But if they have kick-ass engineers, they could also take seventeen and run into Mountain View, or ninety-nine north and pass close to us. I doubt it, but expect the worse and hope for the best.”

“We’re coming with you,” William said, walking over and Gerald glanced at Nelson.

“Dude, he shoots cannons from his shoulder. Big Gun can go wherever he damn well pleases,” Nelson snapped.

In fifteen minutes, Nelson was pulling out of the berm and speeding across the open area, throwing up snow until he reached the trees. He spotted William’s and Rob’s ATVs parked just past the bridge. Nelson stopped as Rob and William hopped off and jumped on their rides.

Adjusting the strip of gray cloth on his left arm that was the color of the day and his ski mask, Nelson waited until William and Rob pulled in behind Sean. Staying on this side of the creek, Nelson eased through the woods as the sounds of battle rolled over the land.

Reaching the Jack Fork, Nelson gave a groan to see it wasn’t frozen over and drove down the thirty-foot steep bank. When he was out from under the trees, Nelson lifted his legs and gassed the throttle. The river here was wide, but only a few feet deep now.

The four-wheeler hit the water and Nelson felt Zeus slide into his back from the back rack. “Shit, that’s cold!” Nelson shouted, coming out the other side. Steering into the trees, Nelson glanced back and saw everyone crossing just like he’d done, trying to keep their clothes dry.

Pulling up to the resort, Nelson was again thankful for all the tree coverage. Only two small fields, less than two acres, and a dual tennis court was all that could be seen from the air. Passing several cabins, Nelson pulled up to the main building and saw Brandy on the porch.

“Come inside,” Brandy told them, and Nelson saw several troops in the woods around the house that were all military. But they were all wearing the color of the day.

They walked up on the porch and Gerald was taking his helmet and ski mask off, then noticed Nelson wasn’t. “You’re not taking the mask off?” Gerald asked as Brandy headed back inside.

“Nope,” Nelson answered. “There are Republic troops in there and if they get captured, I don’t want them to be able to identify my picture.”

“I like that,” Sean mumbled and pulled his ski mask back on. Gerald looked at Sean’s massive frame and then his height.

“Sean, you still look like a giant,” Gerald noted, but was pulling his mask back on, too.

“I never thought about that,” William shrugged, leaving his mask on.

Heading for the door, “You need to, because if they know what you look like, they can come after you or your family,” Nelson said over his shoulder.

Walking in, Nelson saw a man in fatigues, wearing full combat gear and talking to Brandy. There were three others dressed like him in the room, but Nelson could tell he was the one in charge. “Nelson, this is Major Harding from the first infantry division,” Brandy said as everyone stomped their feet, getting the snow off.

“Major,” Nelson said, taking off his helmet and patting his leg for Zeus to sit down beside him. “I can hear the game is afoot.”

The major looked at the group, noticing they’d kept on their masks. “Well, from what I’ve been told, it seems you are to thank for that,” the major replied and Nelson spun around, looking at Gerald.

“I didn’t do shit you don’t know about!” Nelson shouted at Gerald. “So don’t jump my ass!”

“Nelson,” Brandy called out and Nelson turned around. “He means all the bridges and roads we blocked off or destroyed.”

“Oh,” Nelson said, relaxing.

The major wore a grin as he nodded. “Seems the feds noticed it as well and that only left them one avenue of retreat open to their rear. They were pulling back north of Springfield to new defensive positions. They started early this morning and that’s when we hit them. Half their force was on the road and the other half was starting to pull out when we opened up with artillery. Bombing runs were called in on their convoys.”

“What about that unit in Thayer?” Gerald asked.

“First Marine Division took them out an hour ago and advanced up to West Plains to join up with an armored cavalry regiment. They will attempt to cut off that division near Lanton,” the major answered. “You know who took out that German unit north of Warm Springs?”

“Nope,” Nelson answered.

“What about the bodies on the highway?”

Shrugging his shoulder, “They just tied themselves to those poles, hung a sign around their necks, and shot themselves,” Nelson replied.

The major grinned, “I see. Couldn’t interest you in joining up, could I?”

“No, thank you,” Nelson said. “You fight with rules. When I fight, I don’t.”

Letting out a sigh, “After we push through, you and your group won’t consider it?” the major asked. “If everyone thought like that, then we wouldn’t have an army.”

“I didn’t say I wouldn’t fight, but it will be at my choosing and by my rules. Now some of the others may, but I’ll fight the war my way, thank you. Besides, as long as the other side is dying, we are both after the same thing,” Nelson said.

“Fair enough,” the major said.

“Now, may I ask why you are here?” Nelson asked.

For several seconds, the major just looked at Nelson’s eyes through the ski mask holes. “My unit was deployed to Mountain View to provide air cover and form a blocking force if the feds turned east. We can’t have them link up with the Russians at the Mississippi.”

“Major, what’s the battle looking like now?” Gerald asked.

“We made good gains starting off, but have gotten bogged down outside of Branson. Before the artillery and airstrikes, they had more armor in the area than we did. That’s why we couldn’t let this opportunity slip away. We have control of the air, but ground-based air defense has taken a toll.”

One of Brandy’s aides came over carrying a tray with coffee cups, and Nelson saw it was the woman they had rescued. “Thank you, ma’am,” Nelson said, taking a cup.

“No, thank you,” the woman said with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

The major took a cup, looking at the group hard. “You don’t have to conceal your identity from us,” he assured them.

“Sorry,” Nelson said, then took a sip. “Yes, we do. The feds and gangs don’t like people around here for some reason. You or your men get captured; I don’t want you picking my face from a photo lineup. We have our rules, you have yours.”

“Oh,” the major nodded. “That, I can understand very well.”

“Nelson,” Brandy said, getting his attention. “What are you doing out?”

“Going to ride around and if we see federal troops trying to move this way, call the cops,” Nelson replied and Brandy snorted hard. “It’s not like we would do something, Brandy,” Nelson told her in mock amazement.

Holding up his coffee cup, “Those Javelins you are carrying should contact any police station,” the major grinned.

“Is that what those are? We thought they were solar ovens,” Nelson chuckled.

“You sure you can identify friend from foe?” the major asked. “Some of those federal troops are American and Canadian. They are using Abrams, Strykers, Bradleys, and Hummers like we are.”

“Major, we don’t want to hurt any Republic forces, but any sizable unit coming this way will be seen as hostile, until proven otherwise. We’ve seen the cops around here deal with enough armor to know you have to arrest that crew, or they get into mischief,” Nelson said, glancing over and smiled at William savoring the coffee. “Dude, Santa brought you some coffee. I know he did because I saw him pack it up.”

“Santa may have brought it, but that doesn’t mean Grandpa drinks it like he used to,” Rob chuckled behind them. “I swear, he licks the pot clean every morning.”

“I do not,” William snapped, then mumbled. “Your tongue can’t reach the bottom.”

Taking a long drink, the major gave a sigh. “Yes, this is a treat. I’m so sick of instant coffee, I’m almost to the point of just snorting it.”

Glancing over at Brandy, “I trust the major and his men are being polite?” Nelson asked.

“Oh, yes,” Brandy answered.

“Damn, that is ballsy. Just asking like that with us here,” the major chuckled.

“We’ve called the cops before on the last troops in Mountain View,” Gerald said, draining his cup.

“Are you sure?” the major asked and Gerald stared at him. “The report I read stated a Republic recon element came in, taking out the armor after an F16 took out a Hind.”

Moving over, Nelson tapped Gerald with his elbow. “Don’t argue,” Nelson mumbled.

“F-O, Nelson,” Gerald said, never taking his eyes off the major. “It was local cops that showed up, but you can let the report stand. Now, the air cover was definitely yours. The local police department doesn’t have that type of funding. The only reason I’m even saying this is to let everyone know, the cops around here can be hard asses. When citizens call the cops here, people get killed when they show up, and we don’t want any of your troops in trouble with the law.”

Pulling his coffee cup back as he chuckled, “Damn, that was good,” Nelson admitted.

“I assure you, our troops don’t act like the federal troops toward civilians,” the major replied.

Setting his coffee mug down, “That’s good to hear,” Gerald nodded. “Anything we could do for you? Within reason, of course.”

“Not at the moment, but maybe later,” the major said. “If I may suggest, hide from scout helicopters. They will be looking for small dismounted units.”

Smacking his lips as he finished his coffee, William scoffed. “Then I’ll just shoot down another helicopter.”

“How many ‘cops’ are around these parts?” the major asked with a worried expression.

“Enough to take out a company of troops at night with knives,” Nelson answered. “We don’t want criminals to know the size of the police force.”

Pulling out a map, “Can you show me…,” the major paused, thinking for a second. “The jurisdiction of the local cops, and I’ll make sure no friendly units venture there.”

Nelson and Gerald looked at Brandy. “What?” she cried out.

“Do we show him?” Nelson asked.

Narrowing her eyes, “I wish I was a man for just one hour, so I could punch you in the face for throwing me into this job,” Brandy growled. “I’m asking for your advice.”

Walking over, Nelson took the map and pulled out his grease pencil. Setting the map on a table, Nelson drew a twenty-mile diameter circle with the resort at the center. “This covers their district,” Nelson said, sliding the map over to the major.

Staring at the map in shock, “You would need a police force of thousands to cover that! There are over three hundred square miles in that circle!” the major cried out.

“Ah, you’re forgetting something. This police force lives here. It knows the area very well and knows if a trail has been disturbed. They can set up a license checkpoint in minutes, and have the power to take out any vehicle that tries to run,” Nelson answered with a wink.

Shaking his head in disbelief, “How do you have that many people?” the major asked breathlessly. “Over a hundred million have starved to death so far, and the current predictions are two hundred million by the end of winter.”

“Everyone here works and does neighborhood watch,” Nelson explained. “If it wouldn’t have been for the feds, the majority of the eight thousand who used to live in Shannon County would still be alive. But they came and took out the old police force and a new one had to be trained.”

“You have any idea how many are left in the county?” the major asked.

“Maybe a quarter; and that’s a weak ‘maybe’,” Gerald butted in. “Now, since we helped you and told you the secret jurisdiction lines, show us the battle lines as you were last updated, so we don’t hurt any Republic troops.”

“Sergeant, bring me your map,” the major called out and one of the men came over and handed the major another map. “I’ll give it back, but call battalion and have them pass word to avoid this area like the plague. Tell them there is an active resistance force here that we don’t want to get tied up with,” the major explained, pointing at the circle and the sergeant gave a low whistle.

“My first sergeant has been keeping up with what’s going on,” the major told them, laying out the map. “The Marines are just southeast of West Plains and the Army is just southwest. They were forming a pincher to surround that division near Lanton. You can see the division is now just south of West Plains. We really want them to surrender because we need their equipment.”

Moving his finger to the east, “Two Marine Expeditionary Units moved up using Highway 21 as a blocking line, in case the Russians ventured west,” the major explained. “Now between Branson and Monett, there were four divisions of armor and one of infantry. Half the armor was loaded and driving north when we hit. The plan was to swing around behind Branson and trap some of those units. The reason again, we need the equipment. To the north, nine divisions pushed in from Kansas, just by-passing Kansas City and encircling it. They’ve already stopped the advance because we don’t want to extend out too far and leave our flanks exposed.”

“Oh, man,” Nelson whined. “Now you’re going to make me feel guilty when I call the cops and they pull over a tank.”

Looking up at Nelson with a serious expression, “No, let the cops blow it up. We need fighters more than equipment,” the major told him. “Even one who follows their own rules, as long as they are on our side.”

“Major, I’m here to warn you. If your side tries to take weapons away, and I mean even hand grenades, you will be classified as a bad guy,” Nelson warned.

Giving Nelson a wink, “As of this morning, the Republic is in control of the Lake City Ammo Plant, courtesy of the 75th Rangers,” the major told him. “The Republic can now make more ammo domestically than the feds can. Don’t worry about thugs taking weapons, unless it’s a tank. We need those.”

“Well, the cops around here have taken some APCs and they belong to the district now,” Nelson challenged. “We can evacuate the kids if faced with a large attacker. Or the cops can use them to attack gangs that are close by.”

“That may be a problem,” the major sighed.

“Major,” Gerald said. “What the fuck do you think these people around here do? Are you stupid?” The major gasped at Gerald in shock, but was confused. “They are farmers!” Gerald snapped.

The confusion left the major’s face as Gerald continued. “I would think, you would want some motherfuckers growing some food, to feed the troops and our citizens. They can’t grow it if they are dead or wounded. The soldiers can’t eat it if the food is stolen or destroyed. If I go and capture a tank, I’m turning it over to our cops. Now, if they have more than they could use, they would donate them to the cause. This much, I know.”

Looking into Gerald’s eyes, the major nodded. “Point taken. If that happens, I’ll join your police force.”

“Can we go now?” William droned.

Nelson and Gerald looked at each other. “Let’s go,” they said together.

“Never irritate the man with the biggest gun,” Gerald laughed, shaking hands with the major.

Chapter Sixteen

Moving slowly, the group followed Nelson southwest, staying in the trees. As the day wore on, the artillery started to die down to random strikes. The tank cannon fire became louder the further southwest they moved, but it wasn’t continuous anymore. Sharp cracks would sound off, along with the steady thump of automatic cannons on APCs.

West of Thomasville, they saw a Eurocopter crashed into the trees and still burning. Not stopping to inspect it, they continued on, now able to hear automatic weapons fire clearly.

Just before noon, Nelson led the group up to the crest of a hill that overlooked Highway 160. A valley opened up before them with the highway almost in the center. “Whoa,” Nelson said, lifting his binoculars. An Abrams tank was below them, outside the tree line and burning. To his right, he heard the sharp crack of a tank cannon and flinched, then saw a red glow streak across the valley.

Following the tracer back, Nelson saw a tank sitting behind a small knoll, shooting down the valley. “Is that a Leopard?” he asked in a low voice.

“Leopard 2,” Gerald answered. “There are two more and another Abrams further down the valley.”

Not able to spot them, Nelson glanced over and saw Gerald was using thermal binoculars. Giving a grumble, Nelson dug his out. Lifting them up, Nelson could see the four tanks were blocking off the valley. The first one was just over half a mile away and the last one was over a mile and a half away.

As one of the tanks fired, Nelson turned and saw a tank ‘peeking’ over a small rise. When the round hit, a plume of dirt shot up in the air and the ‘peeking’ tank fired off a round, then backed up so it couldn’t be seen. “That was an Abrams,” Nelson said.

“It’s with the Marines because I see two LAVs on a hill to the southeast,” Gerald said.

Turning back to the federal troops, Nelson was wondering if they should help when he saw a small star streak in, hitting the first tank he’d spotted on the roof. ‘Boom’ sounded and he watched jets of flame start to billow from the tank.

Jerking his thermals over, Nelson scanned the horizon and saw a dot, four miles away, just before it dipped behind a tree-covered hill. “Apaches are here,” Nelson said as another dot ‘peeked’ over the hill four miles away, and Nelson saw the rocket launch. He turned his vision back to the tanks and saw the other three launch smoke canisters and start pulling back.  ‘Boom’ sounded as the furthest tank blew up and the last two made a run for it.

A tank cannon shot to his left and Nelson just watched the retreating tanks, and saw a bright dot hit one in the ass. ‘Boom’ roared out as the ten-ton turret was thrown up in the air like it was made of cardboard. “Just proves you can’t outrun a bullet,” Sean mumbled beside Nelson.

Nelson finally turned down the valley and saw four Abrams speeding up the valley, and four more stopped on the rise. Moving his gaze, Nelson saw the LAVs were moving along the other side of the valley, keeping just behind the Abrams. Another Abrams fired, but Nelson kept scanning down the valley.

A small boom sounded up the valley as Sean said, “They got his track.”

“That was luck. They weren’t aiming for it,” Gerald clarified.

“Two LAVs moving down this side of the valley,” Nelson announced.

“Get behind a tree. I’m not in the mood to face that 25mm autocannon,” Gerald told everyone.

Everyone crawled behind a tree as the four Abrams sped past them. A few minutes later, the LAVs sped past and Nelson shivered, seeing one of the turrets aiming into the trees. Shifting his thermals to the other side of the tree, Nelson saw the crew of the injured tank climbing out and running up into the trees on their side of the valley.

“Those could be a problem,” Nelson said.

“What?” Sean asked.

“Federal troops abandoning their equipment and just running back, trying to reach their lines,” Nelson explained. “We need to get the word out to shoot them on sight.”

“The federal American troops are wearing the same gear the Republic is. Just how are they supposed to tell the difference?” Gerald asked.

“Kill any troops they see in groups of four or less,” Nelson suggested.

“That’s easy,” Sean said, watching the first four tanks reach the end of the valley and all four opened fire on something they couldn’t see. “The Republic troops have an olive-drab green US flag on their uniform. The federal troops have that ugly blue UN type flag.”

“Oh, yeah,” Gerald nodded, lowering his thermals as the four other Abrams took off to speed up the valley. “We do need to get the word out then.”

Nelson watched the first four tanks disappear from sight as the other four sped past them. Where the other four had gone, steady tank cannon fire erupted. “They found something,” Nelson said and glanced down the valley and saw four more Abrams and six LAVs moving up.

“Seems the door has been opened,” Sean said, scanning the horizon. “Hey, I see a Cobra with two Apaches.”

Everyone glanced to where Sean was looking, then lifted binoculars and thermals. Just as Nelson found them, he saw one of the Apaches let loose a missile. “Something just died,” he mumbled, not even following the shot as the sounds of a battle continued to build up the valley.

The Abrams and LAVs passed below them and Nelson looked down to see more vehicles enter the valley with more Abrams. “Okay, I want to shift north,” Nelson told everyone, pulling out his map.

“Why and where?” Gerald asked.

“To see if we can see feds retreating on foot,” Nelson answered, then pointed at his map. “This hill, and the ridge leading to it, is steep enough that armor can’t roll up it and we can look out over this plain. The plus side is, we don’t have to leave the trees to get to it.”

“That is no plus because we aren’t leaving tree cover,” Gerald huffed.

Moving back to their rides, the group moved up as the crescendo of tank fire, the rapid thumps of auto cannons, stopped sounding continuously. Driving through the trees slowly, the sounds of battle dropped to only sporadic shots.

It took them over an hour to move the five miles. Before they reached the spot overlooking a plain, everyone could see columns of black smoke rising into the air. Reaching the hill, they looked out at dozens of burning vehicles. “Gerald, can you make any sense of this?” Nelson asked, scanning with thermals.

“See those vehicles burning on the far side of this plain? Two are Bradleys and three are Abrams,” Gerald said, and Nelson shifted his view and could barely make out the burning hulks two miles away. “Look on that small hill to the southwest, that’s a Bradley tucked under the trees. It looks like the Army cut the feds off. Those hulks closest to us are federal equipment. From the looks of it, attack helicopters slowed them down until the ground element caught up,” Gerald said.

“Movement, twelve hundred yards, northwest near that small clump of trees,” William called out.

Nelson shifted and spotted the heat signature of human bodies. “Got ‘em,” he said. It seemed the Bradley on the hillside had found them also, when it opened up with its autocannon. ‘Thumpthumpthump’ sounded as a stream of red tracers arced out.

When the rounds hit, Nelson’s jaw fell open, watching the bodies explode. “Overkill, but I like it,” he mumbled. The Bradley stopped firing and the turret slowly scanned around. “We can pull back to our perimeter,” Nelson said and the sounds of battle to the southwest suddenly stopped.

They could still hear explosions much farther off, but nothing close. “Either the feds are going to surrender, or they are going to try and break out,” Gerald said, putting his thermals up. “I don’t care which, but we need to leave.”

“Agreed,” Nelson said, and everyone moved off the hilltop much faster than they’d moved on.

When they reached the four-wheelers, Nelson grabbed his PTT. “Everyone, get ready to haul ass,” he warned and pressed the PTT.

“This is away team,” he called out. “All Ozark Patriots need to engage any federal troop you see. Remember, they wear the stupid blue flag. Expect feds to try and escape on foot through our area in small numbers. No groups smaller than six need to venture further than your immediate area. Republic troops are in our area, so check your shots for the blue flag and color of the day. Battle near West Plains has stopped for now and we don’t know why, but no armor expected. Stay safe and call for help if it’s needed. Out,” Nelson finished, and the group sped off as fast as they could drive through the trees.

When they were a mile away, Nelson slowed to the normal slow drive. Reaching their patrol area everyone gave a sigh, even though they were still fifteen miles from home. There was only a few hours left until dark when they reached the farm, and found Brandy on the front porch with Bernard and Nellie.

Everyone came out to welcome them home and Nelson walked up on the porch. “Brandy, you didn’t give the major any names of who done what, did you?” he asked.

“No, well, except for you throwing me under the bus to be in charge,” she finished with a grumble.

“Okay,” Nelson said, pulling his helmet off and finally, his ski mask. “My nose is flat,” he said, rubbing his nose.

Leaning over, Michelle kissed his cheek. “No, it’s not.”

“Well, what do you think?” Bernard asked.

“Modern warfare is destructive,” Nelson nodded. “I bet we saw thirty tanks blown up, and twice that in APCs. Don’t know how many Hummers because they just evaporate.”

“Well, the major said half that group around Lanton surrendered,” Brandy told them and then smiled. “We are now behind friendly lines.”

The only people that seemed shocked were Nelson and those that were with him. “I told them already. That’s why I came over,” Brandy smiled.

“The feds are pulling back to St. Louis,” Nancy said, holding Devin. “The republic ground forces are letting them pull back, but keeping a steady pace behind the feds so they don’t stop. That’s good news for us because the feds are leaving a lot of equipment behind.”

Putting his arm around Michelle, Nelson gave a sigh. “Well, in a week or two, we will only have to worry about gangs and trash.”

“I’ll take it,” Sean grinned, hugging his wife Diana.

“What does everyone think about getting rid of some of the houses around us?” Nelson asked, and everyone gave a startle. “Think, guys. With houses there, people will just move in and it may not be people we want close.”

“Nelson, what if the real owners come back?” Bernard asked.

“Then that would be a miracle,” Nelson responded. “We don’t have to get rid of all of them. Just any that have been damaged or don’t have enough land around them to support a family.”

“The idea has some merit,” Nellie said. “Fewer houses around here means fewer we’ll have to check and let’s face it, most of these homes aren’t holding up well just sitting empty.”

“There is a lot in those houses we could use,” Brandy chimed in. “Let’s bring it up at the next meeting.”

“If my group agrees, we will start with houses closest to us soon,” Nelson told her. “Bernard, I think we need to get those fields down the road prepped and take over that land.”

“Take over that land?” Brandy repeated.

“Well, yeah. If we work, be damned if we let someone come in and set up house,” Nelson told her.

Giving a nod, “You can only take over as much land as your group can actively work,” Brandy said, liking that.

“Whatcha’ doin’ tonight?” Michelle asked.

Casting his eyes up, “I’m thinking it’s a Star Wars night,” Nelson said, and the kids started jumping up and down cheering.

Chapter Seventeen

Standing near the tree line in late January with Zeus beside him, Nelson watched the dozer and excavators clearing an old overgrown field a mile from the farm. Sensing something coming behind him, Nelson turned and saw one of their UTVs pull up. “Yeah, they are quiet,” he mumbled, watching Michelle climb out with Diana.

“Any problems?” Michelle asked, slinging her AR on her shoulder.

“Nah, Bernard and Hank will have this field cleared off before nightfall. None of the trees on this old field were that big,” Nelson answered as they walked over in the four inches of snow on the ground. “Tomorrow, they will be able to start on that field north of Hank’s.”

They stopped on each side of Nelson, watching the heavy equipment work with their breath bellowing fog into the chilly air. “A hundred and fifty acres looks really big,” Diana noted, watching the excavator stacking trees.

“Bernard wants seven hundred acres of planted fields this year. Taking over two farms up the road, he’ll have it,” Nelson said, lifting the thermal binoculars and scanning around. “I just don’t like running the heavy equipment so soon. Hell, it’s only been two weeks since the Republic pushed the feds out, and we are only sixty miles behind the lines.”

“Babe, they can only be heard a few miles away,” Michelle told him, but reached over to take the thermals and scanned herself. “Bernard said he needed to start now.”

“And you see, we have people out here guarding them,” Nelson huffed.

“My husband is waiting for you and Gerald,” Diana said, pulling the hood of her jacket over her head. “Brandy called and said she needed to see you.”

“Called or radioed?” Nelson asked.

“Called,” Diana clarified, and Nelson gave a sigh. “Yeah, the girls want to call someone and talk on the phone,” Diana grinned.

“Not saying I don’t love it, but those guys Brandy has working on phones were fast setting up a phone system, granted limited, but phones nonetheless,” Nelson chuckled. “Any idea why she wants to see us?”

“You, not us. But I told Sean you weren’t going alone because military officers of the Republic are there wanting to talk to you,” Michelle said, finally lowering the thermals. “Sean’s big enough to just carry your ass out before you start shooting them if they piss you off. I asked Gerald to go because if they piss off both of you, they need to be shot.”

Turning to Michelle, “I’ve already told them, I’m not joining,” Nelson replied in a grumble. “When Bernard is done prepping fields, we are going out to cause some problems. But I’m fighting on my own terms, not someone else’s.”

Holding up her hands, “I’m not arguing because I agree, but Brandy asked you to come, so we came out here to take over guarding for you,” Michelle grinned.

“Fine,” Nelson sighed, then leaned over and kissed Michelle before rubbing her belly. “See anything, give a call out and I’ll be here.” Moving over to his four-wheeler, Nelson took a Stinger off and put it on Michelle’s UTV. “Just in case a bird of prey flies over, thinking a bulldozer is a tank,” he said.

“Please,” Michelle scoffed. “The feds lost like seventy aircraft around us that we know of because they are crashed into fields. In Mountain View, they have a Patriot system up now.”

Climbing on his four-wheeler, Nelson looked over at Michelle. “Babe, don’t get relaxed just because we are behind Republic lines,” he warned.

“I’m not,” Michelle assured him. “I’m just trying to let you know, we aren’t the only ones fighting this war around us now.” When Nelson blew her a kiss, Michelle grinned at how funny Nelson looked doing that with a ski mask on.

Pulling down his goggles and wrapping his shemagh around his face, Nelson cranked up and Zeus trotted over. “Stay,” Nelson commanded, pointing at Michelle.

“No, let him go with you,” Michelle snapped, and Zeus jumped on the back rack.

“Even the dog knows who’s in charge at the house,” Nelson mumbled, turning the four-wheeler around.

Taking the same route back under the trees, Nelson was soon driving over the bridge they had put up. Glancing over, he could see the burnt trees where the Chinese fighter jet had crashed. “You’d better be glad you didn’t hit the stream or the bridge,” Nelson mumbled, driving over the bridge.

Nearing the tree line across from the house, Nelson saw Sean and Gerald waiting on four-wheelers. It was very easy to tell who was who. More than once, Nelson had thought Sean’s four-wheeler looked small enough that Sean should be able to carry it around, even though it was the largest model made.

“You know what this is about?” Nelson asked, stopping beside them.

“No idea,” Sean answered, wrapping his shemagh around his head and Gerald just shook his.

“I’m telling you now, they try to conscript us, and the war starts up again,” Nelson warned, then hit the gas.

Gunning the gas, Sean took off following Nelson as he stayed in the trees. “Yeah, they better be glad because you would buck the chain of command like no other,” Gerald laughed, taking off and following them.

Reaching the Jack Fork River, Nelson gave a little smile to see the sheet of ice over the water. The smile soon fell away when his tires fell through and he was driving in a foot of water. When Nelson got to the other side, his mood was very dark as he stopped to make sure Sean and Gerald were across.

Slowing down as Nelson pulled away, Gerald didn’t need to see Nelson’s face to know he was not a happy camper. “Oh boy,” Gerald mumbled, just thankful they were riding in snow gear and able to stay dry.

When Nelson reached the resort, he slowed to look at several Hummers and a Stryker parked around the main building. “At least they are under the trees,” he mumbled, getting off.

“Nelson,” Rob called out, trotting over. “Just an FYI, they are wanting recruits.”

Glancing around, “Where’s William?” Nelson asked as Zeus jumped off, landing beside Nelson.

Jerking his thumb over his shoulder at the main building, Rob had a grin ear to ear. “Oh, he’s inside unloading on that major. Nobody tells him what to do. Hell, you don’t even suggest it to Grandpa. Maybe throw it out and hint at it, but Grandpa’s neck is so stiff, I’m surprised he can put his boots on.”

When Gerald parked beside Nelson and saw him talking to Rob, he noticed Nelson squaring his shoulders up. “Somebody is in for a bad day and it isn’t me,” Gerald sang out.

Getting off his four-wheeler, Sean shook his head. “I think Nelson is about to unload.”

“He goes for a gun, just pick him up and carry him outside,” Gerald instructed, patting Sean’s arm as they stopped behind Nelson.

Spinning around, “This is about recruits,” Nelson snarled. “I’m telling both of you now. They try conscription, we kill everyone.”

“Fuck you, Gerald. Nelson goes for a gun, I’m joining him,” Sean said.

Giving a long sigh, “Can we at least see what he says before we start a war with another army?” Gerald asked.

Shrugging one shoulder, Nelson press checked his AR and headed for the front doors. When Sean grabbed his M240, Gerald rolled his eyes. “You realize those 7.62 rounds will slap through the walls of these buildings, right? We do have some of our people in this area.”

“I’ll watch my fire,” Sean nodded and followed Nelson.

When Nelson reached the porch, he saw two troops standing beside the doors. They both turned and saw the group coming wearing the color of the day, but one held up his hand. “The major is in a conference,” he said.

“Boy, unless you want to be able to tell your buddies what your left nut tastes like, move out of my way,” Nelson growled. Behind Nelson, Gerald watched both troops jump back, having no intention of finding out if Nelson was joking.

Throwing the door open, Nelson glanced around and saw William standing at a table with the major and both were looking at him. It was very clear that William had just been arguing. “Oh, shit,” the major mumbled.

“Will everyone calm down?!” Brandy shouted, walking in while carrying a tray with coffee cups. “I asked you here because sixty-four in Mountain View joined the Republic Army and the major wants to know if that will weaken us too much!”

Skidding to a stop, Nelson cocked his head to one side, “Oh,” he said and flipped his AR on safe. “Sorry, my mistake.”

“And you didn’t ask me here?” Gerald huffed, looking at Brandy.

Walking around with the tray, Brandy took a deep breath. “Gerald, I was told yesterday, you were going to be on patrol. When the major asked me this morning if that was too many to join, I needed to ask either you or Nelson. I needed William here because he’s the one who has trained many of my group to be snipers, and most of the ones he trained joined up.”

“How many?” William asked, taking a cup.

“Nine,” Brandy groaned. “I’m glad they want to join, but that’s almost half our snipers.”

Waving his hand across his body, “Let ’em join, I can train you some more,” William assured her. “You have more than that many ready to get serious about taking long distance shots.”

“Thank you,” the major told Brandy, taking a cup of coffee. “For the coffee as well,” he added, forcing a grin.

“How many of those that joined will be leaving families behind?” Nelson asked, taking his shemagh off.

“Quite a few,” Brandy said, taking the last cup and setting the tray down. “I don’t have actual numbers, but over half. We only had three hundred and seventeen to start with.”

“All of those are just coming from Mountain View?!” Nelson shouted, taking off his helmet and knowing that was the population of just Mountain View.

Nodding as she took a sip, “Yeah, so far, another twenty from the rest of the Ozark Patriots,” Brandy answered, feeling decades past her age. She glanced to the side and an aide ran over carrying a clipboard. “We are losing two machinists, so that only leaves this group with five others, including you,” Brandy said, handing the clipboard to Nelson.

“Major, you put a rifle in those machinists’ hands, I’ll kick your ass,” Nelson mumbled, setting his coffee cup down and yanking his ski mask off. “You ID me, I’ll feed you to him,” Nelson told the major as he read the clipboard, pointing at Sean. “I don’t care if the feds use a blow torch, we never met.”

A genuine and relieved smile arose on the major’s face. “You have nothing to worry about. Republic officers are shot on the spot if they don’t immediately volunteer to fight for the feds.”

“Typical,” Nelson huffed as Gerald took off his ski mask, along with Sean. They both moved beside Nelson to read the list. Well, Gerald moved beside Nelson. Sean just stood over him, reading the clipboard over Nelson’s head.

“About the machinists,” the major said, and Nelson just raised an eyebrow. “They are treated like gold, better actually. They are working with our maintenance team now. We recovered a lot of equipment, but William showed us where a bunch of Strykers, MRAPs, and Humvees were crashed around the area. They all have golf ball size holes in critical areas where troops were sitting. I’ve seen those hit by autocannons and there are so many golf ball size holes, the vehicles look like Swiss Cheese, but these only have a few. Damnedest thing I’ve ever seen.”

Looking up from the clipboard, Nelson snorted. “Yeah,” then passed the clipboard to William and Rob, trying to keep a straight face. “Some of the cops around here carry ‘big guns’,” Nelson stressed, making William and Rob chuckle.

“So, that many won’t put this area at risk?” the major asked.

Shaking his head, “We will know they are gone, but we still have enough here to fight. Our greatest threat now will be guerilla units, pillagers and gangs, unless the feds mount an offensive,” Nelson said, taking off his gloves. “Brandy, how hot do you have it in here?” he panted.

“I’m over sixty, so don’t even start because I can and will kick your ass!” Brandy snapped.

Nelson just grinned, taking his vest off just so he could take off his coat. Glancing around, Nelson saw the others doing the same.  “I’m not saying those aren’t a problem, but we can make do because we know you need bodies. Just use those bodies wisely,” Nelson told the major as he pulled his coat off.

Draining his cup, the major gave a nod, “Yeah, talked to the higher ups and they are very impressed with this area and with what you said. They didn’t want to let any from here volunteer for service, but we need help. The general sentiment from my bosses and those in Dallas, Texas was to get this group to go out and show other communities what you’ve done, like you’re doing now. This area will be providing food, securing the surrounding area and,” the major paused to grin broadly, “sending out elements of the local police force to patrol the federal lines.”

Everyone chuckled, then Nelson froze. “What do you mean ‘doing now’?”

The major glanced at Brandy and then back to Nelson. “You have people up in Willow Springs, showing them how to organize and set up their area,” the major said slowly.

“Nelson, I told you,” Brandy sighed, feeling a pain building behind her eyes.

“She did, Nelson,” Gerald cut in. “She was at the house eating supper with us.”

Thinking hard, Nelson just shook his head. “Did I write it down?” he asked.

“No, you were arguing with Gavin who is worse, the Sith or Empire?” Gerald reminded him, and Sean gave a snorting chuckle.

“Hello? The Empire is a hundred times worse than just two punk-ass Jedi wannabes,” Nelson quipped.

Holding up his hand, “Another time, Nelson,” Gerald said firmly. “She told us.”

Looking over at Brandy, “Sorry,” Nelson whispered.

“You and Gerald take that Star Wars thing too far,” Brandy mumbled as she stopped rubbing her temples.

“Well, what are we showing them? I haven’t been asked,” Nelson said, then drained his cup.

Shaking her head, “They aren’t ready for you yet,” Brandy replied, bluntly. “We are showing them how to set up greenhouses, basic defense, contacting those around them, and Curtis is putting in several hydro-generators.”

“Whoa, Curtis only knows how to wire them in. Rick has to plumb them in,” Nelson interrupted.

“Nelson, the only time those four separate, is when one or two go on patrol with you. I swear, the ones that don’t go are sitting in a corner sulking,” Gerald chuckled.

“Gerald, their families aren’t at the house,” Nelson cried out. “They come over during the day, even if all the Horsemen just go out on a short patrol.”

“That seems kind of sissy,” William mumbled, sitting down in a chair.

“Their wives aren’t comfortable protecting the kids alone yet. I can relate to that, for the time being,” Nelson told William as he stared at Gerald. “How long have they been there while I’ve been protecting Bernard prepping the fields? Do we need to check on their families? I don’t like making enemies that can shoot from over a mile away,” Nelson said, then cut his eyes toward William.

“I have a mortar, so you get mad at me, just expect rounds to start dropping,” Nelson huffed.

Giving a curt laugh, “I don’t think I could ever get that mad at you,” William chuckled. “Santa brought me coffee.”

“Stick around,” Gerald sang out, dropping in a chair. “Nelson, they left yesterday, and nobody has told me to check on their place.”

“Their families went with them,” Brandy interrupted.

Nelson and Gerald turned to her, gasping in shock. Gerald turned so hard his chair fell over. “What?” Nelson shouted as Gerald jumped off the floor.

Not liking the wild look in Nelson’s eyes, “Um, yeah,” Brandy stuttered. “They told me it would take them two days to set up the hydropower, and they would take their families with them. Curtis said it would be a good training exercise, and the wives and kids needed to get out of the house.”

“There is a war going on! This isn’t a class project!” Nelson shouted as he dove for his vest and started digging out his radio.

“Nelson, use the phone,” Brandy told him and pointed to the wall.

“I got it,” Gerald said, running to the wall.

“Nelson, gangs won’t move with this many troops around here,” Brandy pointed out.

“Federal troops caught behind the lines will,” Nelson shot back. “I know you read the reports. We killed six last week.”

“Oh,” Brandy said as Gerald started talking into the phone.

Everyone turned to see several kids and young adults carry in bowls of soup and put them on the table. “I told them to fix you plates for lunch,” Brandy explained, leaning back in her chair. “Nelson, I didn’t think it was a good idea, but I wasn’t going to tell grown men what they should do.”

“People are getting too relaxed,” Nelson mumbled, glancing over at Gerald. “We might be going to escort them back.”

“I can send some Strykers with you,” the major offered, impressing Nelson.

Hearing Zeus whine, Nelson glanced over and saw Zeus staring at the bowl on the table. “You ate,” Nelson snapped as Gerald hung up the phone and everyone looked over at him.

“Curtis radioed in an hour ago,” Gerald shrugged, walking back to the table. “He told Nancy they would be leaving this afternoon. The hydro stations are up and running, but they are helping out.”

Crossing his arms over his chest, “Did Nancy know the Horsemen were taking their families?” Nelson asked.

Shaking his head, “No. I asked,” Gerald answered. “She just thought the wives were staying behind since the area has quieted down. When I told her the families went, Nancy freaked.”

“Let’s go,” Nelson said, moving for his gear.

“Nelson!” Gerald barked, stopping Nelson in his tracks. “They made the call and you won’t go out there and belittle them. The call, right or wrong, was theirs to make. You have to start letting them make their own decisions.”

“You agree with them?” Nelson gasped.

“Hell no!” Gerald snapped. “If Wilma took the kids out of the perimeter, I would break her toes one by one with a pair of pliers. The area is safer compared to what it has been, but it’s still too dangerous to just gallivant around.”

Taking a deep breath, Nelson let it out slowly, calming down. “So, should I chew them out when they get back?” he asked and then took another deep breath.

“You don’t I will,” Gerald answered. “Just get them away from their families first, and try to keep it civil.”

Everyone moved to the table except Nelson as he exhaled through pursed lips. Still feeling apprehensive, Nelson moved over and sat down. “So, major, are the Russians still near the Mississippi River?” Nelson asked. “The police force was going that way in a few days.”

Grabbing his spoon, the major shook his head. “No, not in strength. There isn’t an intact bridge over the Mississippi River, we took them out. When the feds try to build another one, it gets blown up. The feds and UN have pulled troops across using boats, but they have abandoned huge amounts of equipment.”

As they ate, everyone turned to the major as he wiped his mouth. “The only place the feds are in strength is St. Louis and in a few days, they will be pulled across the river. We are letting them pull the troops back, but any attempt to get equipment across, a sortie of bombers flies in,” the major informed them.

“When do you think the Republic will try to cross?” Nelson asked and the major shrugged.

“Don’t know, that’s up to the three Marine Expedition Units that will get the bridgehead,” the major answered.

Putting his spoon down, “How the hell did three MEUs end up in Missouri?” Gerald asked. “They like riding around in their ships, and I can’t see those ships making it this far up the Mississippi.”

“No, they came overland,” the major answered. “Seems the one MEU that didn’t defect to the Republic is stationed on the east bank of the river near Clinton, Kentucky. Let me tell you, the Army isn’t fond of its units that are fighting for the feds, but the Marines take it as a personal insult,” the major told them and shivered.

“There was a Marine unit with the Germans when they tried to advance toward Texas from New Mexico. Let me tell you, tarring and feathering a human being is laughed at, but shouldn’t be,” the major told them as another shiver ran down his spine. “We had a battalion from the Second Marine Division attached to our force. They weren’t that happy with their brothers that’d turned their backs on the Constitution. I tried to stop it, but there was a Marine general there overseeing the tarring and feathering of one hundred and eighty-six Marines that surrendered with the Germans.”

The major stopped and looked at the gaping mouths around him. “I was told the wounded received the same treatment when they were released from the hospital,” the major added.

“I’m sorry I ever made fun of a Jarhead,” Gerald mumbled.

“Hell, I’m envious the Army isn’t doing that,” Nelson scoffed.

“Major, can you tell me just how many of our forces didn’t cross over?” Brandy asked. “I’ve listened to the reports and the numbers are all over the place.”

Giving a nod as he ate a few more bites, the major put his spoon back down. “Sixty-five percent of the active Army, every National Guard unit of the Republic States, seventy percent of the Air Forces aviation wings, just over seventy percent of the Navy and seventy-five percent of the active Marine force,” the major answered and Nelson nodded, liking those numbers. “Now what skews the numbers, are most that stayed behind with the feds were the officers. The troops came over, sometimes having to fight their way to our lines.”

Everyone leaned back as the major ate a few more bites. “I wasn’t in the Army when this started,” the major told them. “I had gotten out three years ago, but offered to join back up.”

“Sorry, I served, but don’t worry, I’m still going to fight my war,” Nelson winked at the major.

Grabbing a napkin, the major wiped his mouth. “Nelson,” the major said, putting his napkin down. “I have no doubt about that and to be honest, I think you and the police force around here will do more damage on your own than hooked up with conventional forces. I’m still trying to figure out how your police force killed an entire company of German troops by cutting their throats.”

“Not all their throats were cut,” Sean pointed out, holding up his spoon.

“Yeah, I know,” the major replied without expression. “I went to the site when the bodies were put into a mass grave.”

Picking his spoon up, “Major, the reason I ask about a bridgehead,” Nelson said, filling his spoon, “I would like our police force to have a crossing that is established and not have to make their own. They could get across, but our police force likes to bring lots of gear to enforce the infractions of the law.”

The major chuckled as Nelson gulped the spoonful down. “They will be allowed across,” the major promised. “But I’m not expecting it till spring. We are getting new troops and have captured equipment, but food is our biggest problem now.”

“That’s why I was guarding as a field was being prepared,” Nelson nodded. “Bernard told me to let you or whoever to know, he wants to bring in a hundred cattle for the troops.”

A clank sounded as the spoon fell from the major’s hand. “Hey, we rounded them up when this started. Just lucky we lived beside a hay farmer. Cattle we have, crops, not so much. It was really hard to work the fields with assholes running around,” Nelson told him.

“We can slaughter them,” Brandy offered. “Don’t have the power to refrigerate them, though.”

“I will find a way,” the major mumbled, then blinked his eyes and shook his head, trying to recover from the shock. “We can’t pay, but it can be put toward the ten percent tax.”

“Huh?” Nelson grunted. “You can tell Bernard that, I’m not. He wants our troops fed.”

“I’m not telling him and getting thrown in the wood chipper,” Gerald mumbled.

“And he has enough cattle?” the major asked, leaning back. “I’m asking because cattle died off just as fast as the population. People would shoot cows, but didn’t know how to butcher them and others just starved in the fields.”

“Happened around here also, but our group started gathering abandoned herds. The several hundred acres we used to have as crop land is now ranch land,” Nelson explained, then sighed. “That’s why we have been guarding heavy equipment. Bernard will have his crop land.”

“Major,” Sean said, clearing his throat. “Does the Republic have any allies?”

“Nope,” he said adamantly. “The feds aren’t pulling in that many more troops now from other UN countries. They need those troops at home because the entire globe is experiencing famine.”

Finished with his soup, Nelson pushed his bowl away. “So, major, if I leave a map lying around, could you mark locations that our police force could investigate?”

“More than happy to,” the major chuckled as the phone rang, and everyone jumped. Nelson was surprised he wasn’t the only one holding a pistol in his hand. Glancing around the table, he noticed even Brandy was holding a pistol up.

A young woman ran in and answered the phone as everyone holstered their sidearm. “Not used to it yet,” Brandy said, calmly holstering her pistol.

“William, what the hell do you have a .500 Smith and Wesson as a sidearm for?” Gerald cried out and Nelson turned and saw the massive stainless-steel revolver.

“I got the one with the six-inch barrel,” William groaned. “The way I see it, if I’m pulling a pistol to fight with, my world is in the shit. So I’d better be able to hit hard with what I have.”

Thinking that was overkill but still, Nelson didn’t argue and noticed Rob was also holstering the same thing. “I got one, but only carry it when I’m hunting bear,” Nelson said as the woman started talking excitedly on the phone and Brandy pushed back from the table and walked over.

When Brandy took the phone from the young woman, she turned to the table, “Nancy said, one of you get on the ’goddamn radio’.”

Nelson and Sean all dove for their gear, pulling out their earbuds. “Okay, that was stupid on our part,” Nelson admitted.

“I got mine on,” Gerald snapped, cupping his hand around his ear that held the earbud. “She hasn’t called us.”

“Then what the hell?” Nelson cried out as Brandy covered the receiver of the phone.

“Get your gear on,” Brandy barked, listening hard to the phone. She turned around, grabbing a notepad and pen.

William and Rob moved over and put their gear back on with Nelson, Gerald, and Sean.  “Okay, I’ll tell them,” Brandy said, hanging up the phone. “Curtis called out, they were ambushed fifteen miles from Willow Springs,” Brandy said, trotting over with the notepad.

The slow movement of the group vanished as gear was pulled on and strapped down. “Where?” Nelson asked as Brandy turned the notepad around, showing him coordinates.

Yanking out his map, Nelson laid it on the table and quickly found the spot. “Shit, that is forty miles away!” he gasped. “We have a patrol nearby?”

“Yes,” Brandy said, pointing at the map. “There is a patrol on foot four miles away and heading for them.”

“Tell the patrol to move slow, in case the ambushers are waiting,” Gerald said, running his hands over his gear as he studied the map.

“Away team,” Nancy called over the radio.

“This is away team,” Gerald answered.

“Have vectored a patrol to ambush and a convoy just left to get casualties,” Nancy called out. “Horsemen report ambushers broke contact and were pulling northeast. Put number of attackers at a dozen and no more than twenty. Need you to intercept.”

“Copy, rolling,” Gerald responded as Nelson folded his map up.

Heading for the door, Nelson stopped as the major shoved something in his chest. Looking down, he saw it was a radio. “It’s on our frequency. I’ll get a drone up and see if I can’t guide you in,” the major told him, and Nelson gave a thankful nod.

“How many casualties?” Gerald called out as everyone climbed on their four-wheeler.

“Everyone,” Nancy called back in a low voice. “At least two KIA.”

“FUUUUUCCCCKKKK!” Nelson shouted, and Zeus jumped on the back.

Before Nelson sped off, Gerald cut him off. “You will drive stupid. I’m taking point!” Not giving Nelson a chance to respond, Gerald sped off.

Chapter Eighteen

Inside their patrol area, Gerald hauled ass because Nancy had a drone over them, but had to pull it back before the drone lost signal. Losing the drone, Gerald slowed down as the major called Nelson.

“Patrol car, this is precinct,” the major called out.

“Go ahead, precinct,” Nelson responded.

“Have a camera bird passing over you to look for ambushers,” the major told him.

“Copy,” Nelson said, then informed Gerald and he hit the gas again.

Granted, they were only doing ten to fifteen miles an hour but through trees, that was hauling ass. It seemed every few minutes, one would jerk their handlebars to avoid a tree that seemed to jump out in front of them.

“Patrol car, this is precinct,” the major called back and Nelson glanced at his watch, seeing they had been moving for almost two hours.

“This is patrol car.”

“Patrol car, bandits spotted. You are five miles north of them in their line of travel,” the major reported, then called out a coordinate.

“Gerald, stop,” Nelson called over their radio. Hitting the brakes hard, Nelson felt Zeus slide into him. “Sorry, Zeus.”

Yanking out his map, Nelson ran a finger to trace down the coordinates, then found out where he was. “What?” Gerald asked, pulling up beside Nelson who just held up his hand.

“Precinct, are bandits on foot?” Nelson called out.

“Affirmative, and the best count we’ve got is fourteen. That was when we spotted them crossing a field, but don’t know if others had already crossed. Due to bandits staying in trees, we are only catching them in places,” the major told him, then called out the bandits’ line of travel. “They are currently moving at bearing twenty-six from their location. You will miss them unless they change course.”

Marking his map with his grease pencil, “Copy, we are moving to intercept,” Nelson reported.

“We copy, but be advised, these bandits know what they are doing,” the major warned.

“Will respond with appropriate measures,” Nelson replied. “Can you call if they change direction?”

“Affirmative, bird has ability to stay overhead for six hours. But I have to tell you, it’s not armed.”

A grin spread under Nelson’s ski mask. “Oh, that’s alright, precinct. Over and out.”

Holding the map over to Gerald, “That’s where they are heading northeast,” Nelson told him.

Looking at where the ambush had happened and then at the location, Gerald glanced at his watch. “They moved nine miles in two hours? Through snow and on foot?” he gasped.

“Yeah, and the major said they knew what they were doing,” Nelson said, staring at the map. “They are three miles away. Let’s un-ass our rides and go hunting. We head southeast, we can intercept them here.”

Looking at the satellite image printed over the map, Gerald shook his head. “They won’t cross that field if they know what they are doing. It’s almost a mile long and half a mile wide. They will either go left or right, and that field is a mile long. We guess wrong and don’t have our rides close, they could get away.”

Getting off his four-wheeler, William moved over and looked at the map. “Let’s pull our rides here to the east side of the field, then. If they go north, we can hop on our rides and move to intercept.”

“Think they can keep up the pace they are moving?” Nelson asked.

William answered before Gerald. “Doesn’t matter if they do, we know that field. Rob and I target practice there. Hell, look at the map. We are only four miles from our house. I know a trail that will have us there in ten minutes. Even if they keep running, we’ll be there forty minutes before them.”

Looking at the map, Nelson saw where William’s house was just two miles inside the twenty-mile patrol perimeter. “I say let William show us the way,” Nelson said.

“William, take the lead,” Gerald said, then pressed his radio. “Away team to Falcon.”

“This is Falcon,” Nancy called back immediately.

“Moving to intercept gatecrashers. Are team members back?”

“Yes, four KIA and every member was wounded. Two are in surgery.”

Controlling his anger, Gerald took a deep breath. “Copy, will notify after bag limit reached.”

“There is no bag limit today,” Nancy replied gravely.

As Gerald stuffed his map away, Nelson gripped his handlebars and William took the lead while the others fell in behind him. The ‘trail’ turned out to be an animal path, but was better than just moving through the trees.

It wasn’t long until William parked in a small ravine and the others pulled up behind him. When Nelson climbed off his seat and pulled the blanket covering Zeus off, he saw William removing the heavy barrel for the Lahti. “You can use that in close quarters?” Nelson scoffed, patting his leg for Zeus to get off and then looked up at William. “Are you going to use that in close quarters? Around here, you would be lucky to get a shot longer than fifty yards in the trees,” Nelson pointed out with a little worry.

“No. If they take the south side, they have to follow a valley that was logged last year. They can’t take the ridge because it’s bare and there are fields on the other side. They take this valley that has some cover, they will have twenty miles of trees they can move through. If they take the west side, they will have to cross several fields to reach those trees,” William explained as he slid the barrel into the massive receiver.

Looking around as he grabbed his pack, Nelson saw the area was typical. All the hardwoods were bare, but there were plenty of pine and even some cedar trees. “I take it, you have a spot in mind?”

“Yeah. Been there before, but the man who owned it would never let us shoot off his hill,” William said as Rob came over, picking up the receiver end while William picked up the barrel end. They lifted the gun up and walked off.

Making sure the Carl Gustav recoilless was strapped to his pack, Nelson pulled it on. “Don’t know if I would use a gun that was over half my body weight,” Nelson mumbled, watching the two maneuver the hundred-and-twenty-pound Lahti through the trees.

“Want me to bring the Javelin and the Stinger?” Sean asked.

“Leave the Javelin,” Nelson said, patting the Gustav. “I have something that can hurt shit on the ground. Need something for air.”

“I got a Stinger,” Gerald said, moving past them and they fell in behind him. They jumped across a small stream and saw William heading for a steep hill ahead.

Soon, they were trudging up a steep hill and Gerald watched William and Rob tote the gun he called a ‘cannon’ up the hill. “And I bitched about humping a Barrett fifty caliber,” he mumbled.

When they reached the crest of the hill, Nelson was sweating under his layers of clothing and started unzipping openings so he could cool off. “Patrol car, this is precinct.”

Almost grabbing his radio, Nelson stopped and dug until he reached the military radio. “This is patrol car.”

“Patrol car, we lost you half an hour ago. We spotted two mobiles with a dog for a second, crossing a stream south of your last known location at the following coordinates,” the major said, then read off the numbers.

“Copy, that was us,” Nelson reported, then gave the coordinates for the hill.

“Glad to hear because that’s why I called. Didn’t want you running into getaway drivers. The bandits are heading for the valley south of you. They should reach you in half an hour.”

“Any lockdown on numbers?” Nelson inquired.

“Negative, but some bandits are carrying Soviet equipment and they haven’t used any radio since we’ve been over them.”

“Copy, moving to intercept,” Nelson said, watching William and Rob set the Lahti down. Moving up beside them, Nelson saw the section of land that had been logged along the small valley. The logged area wasn’t barren, but the few trees it had were no bigger than a man’s arm, and even those were spread out. Making a quick guess, Nelson was putting the area around a thousand yards long and half that wide. Glancing to the east, he saw snow-covered hills with a few spare trees and he could tell that had been logged several years ago. To the west was the gargantuan snow-covered field.

“Wish that was closer to the farm, so Bernard could use that,” Nelson mumbled and realized this was really the only route the ambushers could take if they continued heading northwest.

Then it hit him. “Son of a bitch!” Nelson gasped, and the others turned to him. “They know about our patrol area,” he announced.

“Huh?” Gerald grunted.

Yanking his map out, “Look at our patrol area,” Nelson said, laying the map on the ground. “They couldn’t head east because we are there. Even though it is the fastest way back to federal lines.” Using his grease pencil, Nelson drew a line from the ambush spot along the line of travel the bandits were using. “The closest they come to our patrol area is here, two and a half miles.”

“Nelson, that patrol area is just a loose reference,” William said, breathing hard. “We patrol out six miles. Hell, I know you saw mine and Rob’s footprints at that stream.”

Nodding, “Yes, and others patrol outside, but the majority of patrols are in this circle,” Nelson said. “The only way they could know that would be if they’ve been inside it.”

“Maybe,” Gerald said, though not convinced.

“It wouldn’t be that hard,” Sean said, pointing at hilltops around the circle. “They would just have to set up here and they could catch glimpses of patrols. Then if they found a trail in the snow a patrol left, that would tell them the area was patrolled. They may only know about this area right here.”

“Guys, let’s debate this later or take one alive and ask,” William said, finally catching his breath.

Nodding, Gerald turned around and looked at the valley a hundred feet below. “William, if we let them reach the middle of this logged area, how certain are you that you can take them?”

“Pfft,” William rasped. “Please, that’s only six hundred yards.”

“Would you and Rob be alright setting up here?” Gerald asked and pointed at the barren hill to the east. “When you open up, the only way they’ll have to go is up that hill. They can’t go back because of pursuers, and they damn sure aren’t running out into that field. We set up there and we can keep them pinned in.”

“You do realize, we will still be shooting at them from three hundred yards?” Nelson asked, looking down at his AR.

“Not a problem,” Sean grinned, patting his M240.

“That’s why you need a real gun,” William huffed, taking his pack off.

“Okay, I’ll let you have that one,” Nelson said as William pulled the cover off the scope on the Lahti.

“We’ll be good here,” William said, taking a clip-on thermal and mounting it in front of the scope. “I’ll start when they reach the middle of the logged area.”

“Keep your radio on, in case we need you to start earlier or later,” Gerald said, watching the two prepare the Lahti. “If you see one with radio gear, take him first.”

Glancing up as he pulled a two-foot-long, four-inch-wide magazine from his backpack, “You know, we’ve done this a time or two,” William winked.

Staring at the massive magazine, Gerald just nodded numbly. “Just want us all on the same page.”

Rob passed over the milk bottle-sized rounds and William pushed them into the magazine. “Then if you see one pull out a sniper rifle after I hit the radio guy, let me know or keep his head down. We are close enough they can shoot back at us, and Rob and I don’t like that,” William said, shoving another round into the magazine.

“Got it,” Gerald said, spinning around and taking off down the steep slope.

“That thing held more bullets, I would tote that,” Sean gasped, following Gerald. “I bet each round weighs like five pounds.”

“Gerald,” Nelson said from the rear. “You better not let a sniper shoot at them, otherwise William may swing that cannon over on us. Not to hurt us, but I wouldn’t put it past him to scare the shit out of us.”

“Way ahead of you,” Gerald said, jumping across the small stream and heading up the hill. “Sean, you see any with a sniper rifle, that is your target until William takes them.”

Reaching the hill, Gerald stayed off the crest and headed for a small cluster of bushes just under the crest of the hill. The three spread out and got set up, and Nelson took the Gustav off his pack and loaded an anti-personnel round. “Just in case Sean misses,” he mumbled and pulled over a section of log about four feet long.

The three quickly made firing areas and pulled over debris for cover. When they were satisfied, they packed snow on the stuff they’d pulled over and then pulled out white sheets. Nelson put down a small pad for Zeus, then laid down beside him and spread the sheet over them.

“Your spot looks good,” William told them over the radio.

“Jesus! My asshole just jumped in my throat thinking he was glassing over here with that cannon,” Sean whispered.

After twenty minutes, the cold started seeping into Nelson’s body and he fought not to shiver as he watched the valley floor. “Patrol car, bandits one click and moving toward you following valley floor. Positive count of fifteen,” the major called over the radio.

“Copy, precinct,” Nelson replied and adrenaline hit his body, taking the chill away.

Keying his radio, “Bandits one click out and heading for us. Confirmed count is fifteen,” Nelson told the others.

“Copy,” Rob called back as Sean and Gerald just grunted.

Trying to relax as he watched the valley through his ACOG scope, Nelson waited and tried not to think about Curtis and the others. Movement at the tree line to the south caught his eyes and Nelson carefully moved his crosshairs.

“Contact spotted, south end of valley and two hundred yards west of stream,” Rob called over the radio.

“Everyone see them?” Gerald called out softly.

“Yeah,” Nelson answered and felt Zeus stop shaking beside him.

For several seconds, the figure in the tree line scanned the area ahead with something and then put it away. When the figure came out, Nelson saw the figure was wearing a white snowsuit and a line of figures followed him out, dressed the same.

In a staggered line, the group moved through the valley floor and Nelson moved his crosshairs from the point man to the man at the rear, seeing the group was spread out over fifty yards. Then he noticed the group wasn’t running, they were slowly walking. Only five in the middle were making jerky movements while the other ten moved fluidly. “Some of these boys aren’t amateurs,” Nelson mumbled and heard Zeus give a soft growl.

Tapping Zeus with his knee to make him stop, Nelson saw an antenna sticking out of a backpack of the third man in line. “If I can see it, William can too,” Nelson said, moving along the line and saw two were carrying long rifles while most of the others were carrying AKs. The five in the middle were carrying M16s.

Moving his crosshairs to the radio guy as the group neared the center of the valley, “I’m not missing this,” Nelson mumbled, and his mouth fell open when the radio man exploded in a red mist. The legs were still standing, and a red ring surrounded the snowy area where they stood, like they were waiting for the torso to catch up.

The sonic crack rang down the valley and the group hit the ground facing outward, looking around. As the legs finally toppled over, one of the group carrying a long rifle exploded, and he lay facing out while another sonic crack sounded down the valley.

Able to trace it this time, the group aimed up the valley and opened up. Gunfire roared as the group tried to get the sniper to move, and Nelson watched when the next one carrying a long rifle exploded. One near the front stood up and started shouting while the others fired on the hill six hundred yards away.

As some of the group shifted to start up toward the hill they were hiding on, Nelson watched the leader vanish. “Okay, I would tote a weapon like that,” Nelson mumbled.

“Sean,” Gerald said softly and Sean squeezed the trigger. The suppressor held the rattle of explosions from the automatic fire, but a stream of sonic cracks rolled down the hill as Sean cut the two men running for the slope in half.

Hearing the closer suppressed fire, the team shifted and opened up on them as another man vanished. Peeking around his cover, Nelson watched two more shooting just explode into red mist. One of the ones in the middle with an M16, got up and took off running back down the valley and Sean cut loose a burst, hitting him in the back.

In awe, Nelson watched William take out the rest in thirty seconds. “Fuck me,” he mumbled, holding his crosshairs where one had exploded. He could see parts of the torso laying around the red circle in the snow.

“Sean, hit those still in one piece, so we can go down and check them,” Gerald said, and one of the bodies exploded. “Never mind.”

When there wasn’t a whole body in the valley below, they moved down quickly. “Find any maps and intel,” Gerald said, moving toward the leader’s body parts.

“What the hell is William’s bullets made of?” Sean asked, finding a pack torn open.

“He cut down the 25mm high explosive rounds the Bradley uses on its main gun. Basically, William is shooting a hand grenade inside the bodies,” Gerald said, stuffing items in his dump bag.

Nelson moved over to the five spots that had been carrying the M16s. “These were pilots,” he said, pulling the white-snow camouflage down and seeing a flight suit covering the legs.

“Now it makes some sense,” Gerald said, moving to another red circle. “They were gathering downed pilots.”

“Then why in the hell did they ambush Curtis? That’s just asking for pursuit,” Nelson said, moving to another spot and emptying pockets.

In ten minutes, they were running up the valley. “Meet us at the rides,” Gerald called over the radio.

“Will do,” Rob answered.

Reaching the four-wheelers, Nelson panted hard and tapped the back rack. Zeus jumped up and Nelson covered him up with the blanket. Dropping his pack, Nelson unloaded the Gustav and strapped it back to his pack while they waited on William and Rob.

“Patrol car, this is precinct,” the major called out.

“Patrol car here.”

“Um, what the hell were you hitting them with?” the major asked in a troubled voice.

“A new weapon the rebel alliance issued,” Nelson replied with a grin.

It was several minutes before the major came back on. “I erased the video because it violates so many rules of the Geneva Convention, I don’t know where to begin.”

“That’s the difference. We don’t have rules. We just kill them,” Nelson chuckled and saw the troubled look on Gerald’s face. “Hold, precinct,” he told the major. “What, Gerald?”

“That was GROM, Polish Special Forces,” he said, shaking his head. “I’ve worked with them. They wouldn’t do something so stupid like attack a group of civilians without orders. But why? Hell, I wouldn’t have ambushed a group after picking up pilots.”

“Pilots are that valuable?” Sean asked, then took a long drink from his drinking tube.

Nodding, “Yeah, they will spend a lot of assets going after jet jockeys,” Gerald said and turned, seeing William and Rob carrying the Lahti. “Tell the major, we’ll bring the intel to him after we check on our group.”

Nelson radioed the major as William took the warm barrel off, and Gerald saw the massive suppressor was smoking. “Don’t mind moving it when it’s cold because I’m already wearing gloves,” William told him, and Rob unlocked the barrel and pulled it off.

Strapping the barrel to the front of William’s four-wheeler, Rob glanced back and saw William was already strapping the receiver down. “Those boys knew what the hell they were doing. If you hadn’t been on that other slope, half would’ve gotten away,” Rob admitted.

“Guys, we can talk later. I want to check on our people,” Nelson said, hopping in his seat. “The major is keeping the bird over us until we get back inside our perimeter.”

“Then we take dirt roads,” Gerald announced, jumping on his ride. It didn’t take them long to reach a snow-covered road and Gerald opened up the throttle. Those behind him spread out when snow was thrown up and Sean at the back, just cursed under his breath.

Not even fifteen minutes later, they were pulling past the berm and saw the Flyer buggies out and Michelle’s Suburban. A throng of people came off the porch, but Bernard headed for Nelson and Gerald. “Who did we lose?” Nelson sighed.

“Curtis’s wife, Kenny’s wife, Justin’s wife and Rick’s youngest kid,” Bernard answered in a breaking voice. “Michelle and one of the docs with the army are operating on Rick’s wife, Nikki and Curtis’s little girl, Katie. We don’t know if they are going to make it.”

“Rick’s kid was only like two!” Sean gasped, and Nelson fell back against his four-wheeler.

“She was three,” Nelson mumbled. “The rest?”

Shaking his head, Bernard fought to keep his voice from breaking. “Nelson, every one of them took at least one bullet. If I didn’t know better, I would swear they shot at Curtis and them, trying to hit them and a kid riding with them, with one shot. We turned the living room back into a hospital and will keep them there.”

“Yeah, we take care of our own,” Nelson mumbled, pushing off the four-wheeler and headed for the house to see if he could help.

Chapter Nineteen

“Got’ em,” Nelson breathed out and slowly squeezed the trigger. The M110 bucked against his shoulder and he watched a man in fatigues collapse four hundred yards away. Two more suppressed coughs sounded beside him, and the two figures behind the one that had dropped jerked when bullets hit their chests.

Pulling his eye off the scope, Nelson moved his head behind the spotting scope beside him and scanned the tree line across the field, but didn’t see any more movement. “Let’s pack up,” he said softly.

“I get to shoot next time,” Matt grumbled, getting up. Nelson, Gerald, Sean, and Ronald all stood up, and like Matt, were wearing ghillie suits. Ronald eased out with Matt behind him, moving out to the bodies. They stripped them down, taking the gear and boots.

Six days had passed since the ambush, and the Ozark Patriots had moved out in force. Sniper spots had been set up inside and outside the patrol perimeter, and kills of federal troops trying to reach their lines started rolling in.

With the gear under one arm, Ronald and Matt headed back and stopped beside Nelson. “Matt, you shot one at the last position,” Ronald grinned, reaching over to pat Zeus.

“That makes our groups’ kill count eighty-seven in six days,” Gerald informed them. “That’s over two hundred from yesterday’s report, when you count the rest of the Patriots.”

Glancing at his watch, “You guys want to stay out while Gerald and I go meet the major?” Nelson asked.

“Hell yeah!” Matt snapped. “Every one of Sean’s sisters is kicking my ass. I only have three kills in the last six days. Amber has like ten. I can lose to his brothers and feel okay, but not his sisters.”

Reaching over, Nelson grabbed Matt’s shoulder. “Dude, you’re going to be out here for a long time.”

Ronald gave a chuckle as he packed up his gear. “You think those came from around Branson also?” he asked.

Giving a shrug, “More than likely,” Nelson said, closing his rucksack. “That was a lot of troops over there, and the ones we’ve caught have all been from there. They just laid low until the Republic pulled out, then tried to get back.”

“You ready, Nelson?” Gerald asked, pulling on his rucksack.

“Yep, because Matt is going to be out here so long, I’ll have to walk his little girl down the aisle when she gets married,” Nelson chuckled, then jumped out of the way when Matt threw a kick at his legs.

“Ass,” Matt grinned.

After moving back to their rides, Gerald and Nelson headed to the resort and the others kept hunting. When they pulled up to the resort, Brandy was out front waiting on them. “Wondered if you two were coming,” she smiled.

“Hunting was goin’ really good,” Nelson nodded, taking off his ghillie suit.

“I got a plate set out for you, so come on,” Brandy said when they were ready. Zeus jumped off the four-wheeler and followed Nelson inside. “I have a bowl of food for Zeus, too,” Brandy said over her shoulder.

“I hope it’s not chili,” Nelson huffed. “His farts can kill water buffalo after he eats chili.”

Seeing the major at the table, they both grabbed chairs, but stopped when the major looked up at them. “What, it’s chili?” Nelson asked, then glanced down in the bowl and saw it was stew.

“No,” the major sighed. “I got the stuff back and translated that you took off that ambush team. You were right; they were GROM.”

“I said they were,” Gerald mumbled, sitting down and noticed the map on the table. A long rectangle was on the map with the town of Mountain View sitting in the bottom quarter.

Seeing Gerald looking at the map, “Yeah, they scouted us. The box you see is what they reported civilians patrolling. Three miles west and south, six miles north and four east.”

Grabbing his spoon, “Well, that is part of the patrol perimeter,” Nelson said, then started eating.

“That group had been behind the lines for over a week, scouting around. They never got close enough to find all the positions around Mountain View, but they scouted a few of your farms that have some of your people held up in,” the major said and they both froze. “No, your farm wasn’t on there. Brandy has notified the three that were.”

Sitting down, Bandy gave a nod. “Yeah, and that group was only half a mile from William’s place and when I told him, he got pissed.”

“They saw his place?” Nelson gasped. “I had the grid coordinates and had to look for it.”

“No, they didn’t find it. William’s pissed they got so close and he didn’t catch them,” Brandy shrugged. “The only time they go back home is to load up on more ammo and food.”

Turning back to the major, Gerald asked. “Any reason they opened up on our people?”

“Nothing,” the major shrugged. “That’s the problem. They know better than that. Even if they were spotted, they would normally evade.”

“Any word on the battlefront?” Nelson asked.

“Yes, the feds have pulled out of Missouri, except for a battalion of Russians in the bootheel of Missouri, and we took two thousand more prisoners in Kansas City after they surrendered,” the major reported.

Finishing his bowl off, Nelson glanced over, “I thought there would be more than that, holding a city that size.”

“Oh, there were over three thousand federal officers, but we don’t count them,” the major smiled. “The troops take it upon themselves to tie them up, strap heavy rocks to their feet, and throw them in a deep river. Command has issued orders that federal officers are to be viewed as war criminals on the spot and put to death.”

“Sounds good to me,” Nelson nodded. “How many civilians were in Kansas City?”

The smile fell off the major’s face instantly. “Just over three hundred thousand in the entire metro area.”

“Damn, from two million to three hundred thousand,” Nelson moaned.

“It’s going to take us six months just to round up all the bodies, and we are being hard-pressed to feed those that are left,” the major told them. “St. Louis is almost as bad, but we captured more supplies there.”

“What about the detention camp there?” Brandy asked.

Letting out a long sigh, “We are still counting bodies, and the feds killed any that hadn’t starved to death before they pulled out,” the major answered, staring off into space. “Each one we’ve come across, that’s how we’ve found them.”

“How are your troops holding up?” Gerald asked, finished with his bowl.

Shaking the melancholy off, the major smiled. “Better than most,” he said. “We’ve been ordered to winter in at Mountain View and are helping them. Command wants to keep the anti-aircraft batteries close to Mountain View. The Russians don’t want to leave any more of their equipment behind. This is the first time since this started that my troops have had any downtime.”

“You will leave Mountain View some Stingers, right?” Gerald asked.

“They have more than I do,” the major laughed.

Lifting his chin, “Those don’t count,” Gerald informed the major.

“They are dispersed out and we won’t pull out until the Republic establishes a foothold on the east bank of the Mississippi River,” the major said, getting serious. “In Mountain View, we can cover the direct approaches to the major air bases to the rear.”

“How are the fortifications the feds are building to stop you?” Nelson asked.

Shrugging, “They aren’t building any at the water’s edge. Their lines start a mile or so back, and they have dug some firing positions for tanks. But that’s about it,” the major answered. “Word going around is the feds are trying to sue for a ceasefire, but that’s way above my paygrade.”

“Well, I sure hope the Republic tells them to blow it out their asses,” Nelson snapped. “They have allies, we don’t. They will get stronger, refit, regroup, and resupply much faster than we will in a ceasefire.”

Nodding, “That’s what the general told me yesterday,” the major agreed. “We are in this to end it, one way or the other.”

“We watched the reports, but the feds are having the same problems we are with feeding people, right?” Gerald asked.

“In truth, the famine is equal, but I think we are doing better. I’ve come from New Mexico all the way here, and people in the Republic are growing food. Granted, it’s small gardens and such, but they are learning much faster than those supporting the feds,” the major explained. “You wouldn’t believe the manpower they are using to patrol their cities. Chicago and Detroit have been abandoned because of the violence, and I don’t think the feds will stay in Atlanta much longer. I’m talking wholesale slaughter among the street gangs.”

“Yeah, we don’t have that problem here,” Nelson nodded.

Holding up his hands, “I was in El Paso when the population went around, gunning down gang members. Groups of a hundred would roam around and tell people to take their shirts off. Anyone with gang tats was shot on the spot, along with any that tried to stop them. I may not agree with it, but crime and violence stopped almost overnight,” the major told them.

“Lie down with dogs and eventually, you will get fleas,” Nelson said. “So that’s what you wanted to talk to us about?”

“Yes, that this area had been scouted. Intelligence has picked up that the feds know this area is wiping out troops that are cut off. But tell your people to be on the lookout for other teams to scout us out because we have no idea why they attacked a group of civilians. Civilians with children, at that,” the major said. “Maybe it was to judge response and reaction times, but even that doesn’t make sense. They had recovered five pilots that had been shot down. That was a high priority package.”

Adjusting his body in the chair, Gerald shook his head. “Part of me can see that, but they just lost five pilots. To be honest, if I was on a team and got an order like that, I would say we never came across anyone. Not just because of the order, but because I had pilots that weren’t trained like my team. They would endanger it. Watching that group move, it wasn’t hard to see they were moving at the pace the pilots could maintain. If they would’ve been unencumbered by those pilots, we wouldn’t have cut them off and ambushed them so easily. They had to take terrain that wouldn’t wear out the pilots.”

Glancing down, Nelson saw Zeus finishing his bowl off. “Then, we’ll have to increase patrols,” Nelson sighed. “It’s going to be hard to work the land with so many patrolling.”

“Need me to cut some of the number of the recruits from Mountain View?” the major asked and Nelson raised his eyebrows in shock. “Nelson, we are being flooded with recruits. Most people do it because it’s the easiest way to get fed, but those here have learned to fight on their own, along with learning trades to survive. Those are the troops we need, but I and many others think, we need them at our backs where they will do the most good for the cause.”

Leaning his head back, “I hate to even think about telling others what to do,” Nelson sighed.

“Nelson, let me talk to them and explain it,” Brandy offered. “If they still choose to go, then we will let them.”

“So be it,” Nelson nodded.

Clearing his throat, “How are your casualties?” the major asked softly.

Looking away as his eyes teared up, “Some lost their wives, watched their children shot, and Rick lost one of his kids,” Nelson stated, blinking the tears away. “Their wounds are healing, but I don’t think their minds will ever be the same.”

“To be honest,” Brandy interrupted, “because of that attack, I think I can talk most that want to join up out of it.”

Knowing Brandy was right but not liking it, Gerald changed the subject. “Brandy, how is your group set up on food? I’ve noticed the military eating with your people.”

Waving her hand and brushing the question aside, “We will get through this winter with ease unless we lose the greenhouses. But the military is pitching in some food, fuel, and putting in work to earn their keep. We will have a log fence around Mountain View by spring, along with many other improvements.”

“We aren’t going to burden them,” the major assured Gerald.

Holding up his hands, “That’s not why I asked,” Gerald said quickly. “We don’t have much to pitch in after the cattle, but we have some.”

With a big smile, “I learned how to cut up beef yesterday,” the major beamed. “I’ve put out orders that three men from every platoon must know how to skin and prepare game. My troops, like most in this army, are learning how to do multiple jobs; like the Roman Legions.”

“That is how we will win this war,” Nelson nodded, turning to Brandy. “You have updated numbers of feds taken out by the patrols?”

“Three hundred and nine till you give me yours,” Brandy answered.

“Whoa!” Nelson gasped.

A grin split Brandy’s face. “William finally left that damn cannon behind. Now, he and Rob are moving around much faster. They got thirty-four last night and found a group this morning. They started engaging them at daybreak.”

“Where the hell are they at?” Nelson cried out. “The only ones getting numbers like that are members of Dallas’s family! And they are outside the patrol area!”

“So are they,” Brandy chuckled. “At last contact, they were east of Raymondville.”

“Hell, that’s only fifteen miles,” Gerald scoffed. “Dallas and six of his kids are on the Arkansas line near Poynor, Missouri. We had to take them ammo yesterday.”

“The federal troops trying to head straight for the Mississippi should just shoot themselves and save us some misery,” Nelson scoffed. “We are going to have to take trailers down there when they pull out, just to haul back all the gear they have taken from those they’ve shot.”

“You heading back out?” the major asked.

“Nah, all sniper teams are pulling back this evening. Only patrols are staying out,” Nelson answered.

“Then I’m sending out several patrols,” the major said. “I didn’t want my troops getting in your way, and I’ve seen some of the shots the people around here are making. Most of my troops can’t see three hundred yards, much less drop a target that far. I sent out the three snipers I have to pitch in.”

Pushing away from the table, Nelson stood up. “Get them bigger guns to shoot that far,” Nelson offered. He and Gerald shook hands with the major and moved outside pulling on their ski masks, but left their ghillie suits strapped to the four-wheelers.

Pulling into the berm, Nelson saw Curtis sitting on the swing, holding his son Cody. Nelson gave a wave as he passed by heading around the house and Curtis barely gave a slight head nod. Sean, and Ronald and their families were staying at Curtis’s house to make room for Curtis and his group to recover at the house.

Parking, Nelson shut the engine off and sighed, feeling Zeus jump off the back rack. Climbing off, Nelson picked up the blanket he’d used to cover Zeus and laid it on the back-cargo rack. “I hope you haven’t unloaded on Curtis about taking his family,” Gerald said in a low voice.

Taking his helmet off, Nelson felt a weariness fill his body. “Haven’t really talked to any of them since the ambush. But I’m not going to. That was a hard lesson for them to learn, but they won’t make it again.”

“They need to talk, and they’ll do it with you before anyone else,” Gerald said as Wilma came out the backdoor with a big smile. She skipped over the deck and down the steps.

Glancing over at Gerald, Nelson saw Gerald’s face soften as Wilma came over. “She’s good for you,” Nelson mumbled and headed for the house as Wilma wrapped her arms around Gerald, giving him a kiss.

Walking in the backdoor, Nelson found Michelle and Ashley in the kitchen. Michelle was putting pills in small plastic cups and Ashley was placing the cups on a tray that held a notecard with a name of each of Curtis’s group.

“How are they doing?” Nelson asked, stepping up behind Michelle.

“I let Curtis sit outside with Cody,” Michelle said, grabbing a syringe and filling it with medicine. “He’s really the only one that’s mobile, or I should say, the only one I’m letting be mobile. Nellie is upstairs making sure the others don’t get up without help.”

Hugging Michelle from behind, “Yeah, saw them when I came in,” Nelson said. “I was going to see if he wanted to talk.”

Putting the syringe down, “Nelson, they made a mistake. Don’t bring it up,” Michelle whispered, grabbing another syringe. “I’ve told them if they are better in two days, we will bury the others. Bernard said the coffins will be ready by then.”

Letting Michelle go, “I wouldn’t torment someone like that,” Nelson assured her. “I’ll drive the small excavator over to Curtis’s and find out where he wants to bury them.”

“They want them buried here,” Ashley said, taking the syringe from Michelle and placing it on the tray. “They all said their place has never been a home, just a place.”

Stepping back, Nelson started thinking where they could bury them inside the sixteen acres the berm enclosed, but it was getting crowded. Glancing over her shoulder, Michelle saw the wheels in Nelson’s mind turning. “We are starting a cemetery across the drive near the entrance to the berm,” Michelle told him. “That’s what is taking Bernard and Hank so long. They are making a picket fence to enclose it.”

“And headstones,” Ashley said, picking the tray up.

Reaching over, Michelle grabbed Curtis’s and Cody’s medicine off the tray. “Let me give them their meds now, so I won’t interrupt,” Michelle said already heading for the door.

Following Michelle out to the porch, Nelson saw an extension cord on the porch, heading for the swing Curtis was sitting on. Lifting his gaze, he saw it was plugged into an electric blanket that the two were wrapped up in. Sorrow filled Cody’s five-year-old face. Nelson could see that when Michelle gave him his medicine.

When he looked at Curtis, Nelson saw seething anger etched into his face as Curtis looked out over the yard, holding Cody gently in his arms. “Katie will be asleep for a while, but you need to be back before she wakes up,” Michelle told Curtis as she gave him his meds. “She needs to see her daddy and know he’s there.”

“I will, thank you,” Curtis answered blandly.

There was no youthfulness about Curtis anymore, Nelson noted as he sat down in a chair. When Michelle left, Cody laid his head down on Curtis’s chest. “How many have you killed?” Curtis asked bluntly.

“Not enough,” Nelson admitted. “Over the last six days all together, the Ozark Patriots have taken out close to five hundred.”

“Michelle won’t let me go out,” Curtis mumbled.

“Duh,” Nelson sang out and Curtis turned to him. “You got shot in the gut and your vest stopped two rounds in your chest. If you would’ve gone out, you would’ve endangered those you went out with.”

“I’m going to kill them,” Curtis mumbled.

Leaning over and resting his elbows on his knees, Nelson stared into Curtis’s eyes. “I don’t see a problem with that,” Nelson replied. “But you need to think about your actions. You get killed, your kids lose their last parent. We would care for them, but to your kids, it wouldn’t be worth it.”

Blinking tears away, Curtis turned back to look out at the berm. “We let the wives talk us into taking everyone,” Curtis said, barely loud enough to hear. “I lost Jana, and part of me is still mad at her for fighting to go.”

“It’s called a mistake. A costly one that will hurt forever, but still a mistake that you and the others will never make again,” Nelson said, staring at the side of Curtis’s face. “To be honest, nobody around here will make it. There isn’t anything that will make the pain go away and I’m sorry for that, but don’t forget you still have family left and need to devote your energy into making sure they live through this.”

Cradling Cody in his arms as he stared off into space, “I know, and I will,” Curtis said.

“Don’t be mad at Jana and the others. I’m sure she felt the area was safe enough,” Nelson pointed out.

Shaking his head slightly, “They thought we were good enough to protect them,” Curtis muttered.

“Did she say that?” Nelson asked, trying to keep his voice down.

When Curtis gave a slow nod, Nelson leaned back in the chair. “Then this is my fault, because I should’ve told them that level of skill doesn’t exist.”

“We tried telling them, but…,” Curtis stopped and turned back to Nelson. “Without you teaching us, we all would’ve died. Everyone that could, drove out of the kill zone and hit them in the flank before they ran off.”

Nodding, “I know. I went back and looked at the site. Curtis, those boys were pros. You’re lucky that any of you survived,” Nelson admitted.

For almost two hours they talked, until Michelle came and got Curtis because his daughter was waking up. “Thank you. He needed to talk,” Michelle said after Curtis went inside carrying a sleeping Cody.

“Only time will scab the wound over, because there is no healing from that,” Nelson said, getting up and following Michelle inside.

Chapter Twenty

Sitting up in bed, Michelle yawned and then glanced over to see Nelson was already up. “We get to sleep late on Saturdays,” she mumbled, throwing the covers off. Getting out of bed and glancing at the clock, Michelle saw it was after nine. “Whew, been a long time since I slept that late.”

It was almost a month after the ambush and Curtis’s entire group was still at the house. All had been cleared and were near their normal level of activity. Physically, Michelle wasn’t worried about them; it was the mental. None of the kids were over six but all were showing signs of PTSD, even the toddlers.

Nikki, the lone wife to survive, felt incredible guilt because she’d confirmed what Curtis had said. The wives had pressured the husbands to go.

Throwing on some clothes, Michelle stopped to look at her t-shirt, not covering her swollen belly. Giving a groan, she opened Nelson’s drawer and pulled out one of his shirts, putting it on since it covered her belly. Leaving the bedroom, she heard voices in the living room. She found Gavin and Nelson playing their weekly chess games. Lucy and Olivia were on the couch, watching a movie. When Sean had moved to Curtis’s house, Lucy had stayed with them, and Kim had stayed with Ashley and Matt.

Michelle was the first to admit, Lucy was a great help and was thankful she had stayed.

Gavin turned and saw her. “I’m winning, Mom! Two games to one!” he grinned.

Walking over, Michelle ruffled his hair. “Good boy, kick his butt, because I can’t beat him in chess.”

Turning to the board, Michelle raised her eyebrows, seeing Gavin was about to be up three to one. Seeing the intense face Nelson had while staring at the board, she could tell he was really playing. “Where’s Devin?” she asked, just out of habit but already knew.

Lifting his head up, “Where the hell do you think?” Nelson chuckled. “I think Gerald has a baby monitor on Devin’s crib.”

When Michelle walked over to hug Nelson, he reached out and rubbed her baby pooch. “This one is ours,” he grinned.

Returning the hug, “You got that right,” Michelle laughed, then headed toward the kitchen.

“I’m still yours,” Gavin laughed, moving his knight. “Check.”

Hugging Gavin, “Says the boy who stays with Nancy, or Adam and Alex more than he stays here,” Michelle smiled when Nelson let out a groan as he moved his bishop.

“Ah ha!” Gavin sang out, taking the bishop. “Checkmate,” he announced proudly, then looked up at his mom. “I can start staying home more,” he offered, and Michelle just hugged him tight.

“No, baby. You are growing up and like spending time with them,” Michelle said as a knock sounded at the door.

Before anyone could speak, the door opened and Matt came in. “Hey,” he greeted, shutting the door. Walking over to Nelson, “How did you do?” he asked, seeing the chessboard.

“Got my ass kicked,” Nelson laughed.

Raising his eyebrows, Matt patted Gavin on the back. “That’s what I’m talking about! Your dad kicks my ass in chess.”

“Matt, you forget about your pawns and only move your power pieces,” Nelson chuckled.

Ignoring the jab, “Ready to load up ten more yearlings? Hank’s here with the trailer and the major sent an escort,” Matt said as Nelson and Gavin put the chess set away. It was then, Matt saw the three-inch-tall chess figures were, of course, Star Wars figurines. “Man, you need help with the Star Wars,” Matt huffed. “So, I’m not special enough to play with that board? I have to play with the one at Bernard’s?”

“Yep,” Nelson grinned and Gavin carried the box away. “Anybody reported anything?”

Watching Nelson grab his gear, Matt shook his head. “Only a group of refugees near West Plains heading north,” Matt answered.

As Nelson grabbed his AR, Gavin came running over and grabbed his gear. Waiting while Gavin pulled on his vest, Nelson looked up at Matt. “I hope if any around here take more in, they can handle it,” Nelson said.

“Nelson, compared to the rest of the country, we are doing fantastic around here. We have food, clean water, and can protect ourselves. Granted, we aren’t living the high life, but for the most part, people around here get at least one good meal a day. From what we hear everywhere else, they are lucky to get a meal every week,” Matt said, adjusting his AR. “Taking in more would be dangerous unless they have a trade we need. Or I should say, someone else needs because we are by far the best off.”

When Gavin grabbed his AR, Nelson opened the door to head outside. “Yes, I’m glad Dallas threw in with us, along with Curtis and I hate to admit it, but I’m glad Hank joined in with us,” Nelson confessed, heading around the house. The four groups made up what was referred to as the ‘home group’. Everyone in the Ozark Patriots had neighbors who they’d formed similar home groups with, and were still part of the larger Ozark group.

Walking around the berm, they saw a group near a long cattle trailer and Bernard on a horse out in the corral.  “Think we need to saddle our horses?” Nelson asked, looking at the mass of cattle outside the corral.

“Yeah, but not to help,” Matt grinned. “Bernard has already separated the ones going, but he wants us to ride the fence line.”

“Can I go, Dad?” Gavin cried out.

“What fences?” Nelson asked as Gavin clasped his hands, begging but remaining quiet.

Pointing out behind the house, “Just those here,” Matt answered. “Granted, now that the crop area is pasture, that’s almost four hundred acres.”

“Yeah, for over four hundred cattle,” Nelson huffed. “I asked Bernard to clear out some more trees to the north, but he told me he wanted to clear out those trees to the south and just rotate the herd there.”

“So can I, Dad?” Gavin begged.

Looking down, Nelson gave a slow nod. “Go get Zeus and saddle your horse.”

Leaping in the air, Gavin took off for the house. “Follow me,” Gerald said, walking past them and heading for the barn. From the grin Gerald had, they knew it was something good.

Walking in the barn, they found Nancy on the floor with several large cases. One was open in front of her, who was just staring in awe. Moving over Nelson froze, seeing the small airplane inside. “Where the hell did you get this?” Nelson gasped.

“The major,” Gerald reported with a joyful smirk. “That one is a medium-range drone and he gave us two short-range drones, plus sixty gallons of gasoline.”

Glancing over at Gerald, “We need gas?” Nelson asked in a low voice.

“No,” Gerald huffed. “But they don’t need to know that. Hell, those tankers we have in the woods will go bad before we use all that. I’m giving the gas to Dallas and Hank since they are kicking in some cattle, but we are keeping the UAVs.”

“The ones we made are okay, but these are much better,” Nancy sighed, picking up a binder and flipping it open as she got to her feet.

“Since I’m not allowed to even help down in the control room, I don’t care,” Nelson huffed, lifting his chin and heading to the back of the barn.

“Nelson,” Nancy whined, stomping her foot. “You break shit if it doesn’t do what you want.”

Grabbing his saddle and tack, Nelson nodded. “I wouldn’t break your toys. I don’t break friends’ toys.”

Rolling her eyes as Nelson and Matt walked out carrying their saddles, “Okay, I’ll let you fly the drones,” Nancy called out, but Nelson didn’t hear her.

Walking over, Gerald hugged Nancy. “Sis, he likes that stuff, even though he may not understand it like you do,” Gerald told her, then let her go and headed to the rear of the barn to grab his saddle and tack.

Carrying his saddle out, Gerald saw Matt and Nelson already saddling up their horses. Moving over to his horse, Gerald put his tack down and spread out the horse blanket on the back of his horse. Seeing Nelson walk off, Gerald glanced over his shoulder and busted out laughing. Gavin was walking out of the barn with Zeus beside him, but Gavin’s saddle was on Zeus’s back while Gavin carried the rest of his tack.

“The boy’s smart,” Gerald chuckled as Nelson took the saddle off Zeus’s back.

Fifteen minutes later, the four were guiding their horses along the fence line. “Glad Bernard offered up those cattle,” Matt said, leaning over and grabbing the top strand of barbed wire. Seeing it was loose, Matt climbed off his horse and grabbed some pliers to tighten the strand. Hearing engines crank up, everyone turned to see Hank’s truck and two Hummers drive off.

“Yeah, even with all the hay we got, this many head of cows was denting it too fast,” Nelson said as Matt climbed back on his horse.

Moving along behind Nelson, Matt let out a sigh. “I never would’ve thought I would be tired of steak,” Matt admitted.

They finished before lunch and unsaddled the horses as the rest of the kids came out of the house. Hanging his AR on the fence and taking his vest off, Gavin ran over with the other kids. Moving over, Nelson took Gavin’s saddle off for him as Ronald’s kids, Ariel and Mason, came running over with the twins, Alex and Adam. As Matt and Gerald put their tack up, the kids started a game of chase out behind the barn. Dropping his saddle down, Nelson took off his vest and helmet, hanging them up on the wall.

Leaning his AR against the wall, “I can still outrun him,” Nelson grinned and took off after Gavin and held him in place when Mason came over and tagged Gavin ‘it’.

Gerald and Matt laughed when Nelson let Gavin go and took off running. “Man, those kids can run,” Matt chuckled when Gavin tagged Alex. Taking off his vest, Matt glanced over and saw Gerald taking off his gear when Alex ran up and tagged Gerald.

“You’re it!” Alex sang out and danced away.

“He got you, old man,” Matt laughed, setting his AR against the wall.

“You’re it,” Gerald said, tagging Matt and darting away.

The sounds of laughter echoed through the air and those inside the berm soon came out and found everyone playing chase. Matt turned to Gavin with a grin and Gavin let out a squeal as he took off. When Matt closed in, he felt a truck hit him in the side, taking him to the ground. “What the hell?” he mumbled, scrabbling up and saw Nelson already up and taking off.

“Pick on someone your own size,” Nelson chuckled.

Soon, everyone joined in and more than one person was ‘it’. Curtis, still sore, laughed when he was tagged and ran around laughing for the first time since the ambush. He tagged Kenny, and Michelle let out a yell when Kenny started chasing her. For half an hour, the game of chase ensued before Bernard and Nellie moved off toward the barn, both panting hard.

“I love that sound,” Nellie said, wiping the sweat off her brow despite the cold air.

Knowing he was going to be sore after that running, but not really caring, Bernard nodded at the sounds of laughter coming from the group. “This is our family,” he panted.

Stumbling over, Michelle caught herself on the wall of the barn. “I can barely catch Gavin!” she gasped, trying to catch her breath.

“You are running with a passenger,” Nellie laughed and patted Michelle’s belly.

Pushing off the wall, Michelle turned and saw Ashley’s tiny frame, making her belly look much bigger, sprinting away from Gavin with ease. “Well, so is she,” Michelle panted, waving toward Ashley.

They all turned and saw Ronald was also ‘it’ and was chasing Wilma’s son, Vance. All of a sudden, Zeus darted over, tripping Ronald right before he tagged Vance. Crashing to the ground, Ronald looked around and saw Zeus bounding away with his tongue hanging out like he was laughing. “That was interference!” Ronald shouted, getting up and taking off after Wilma.

Gerald made a dash to block Ronald, only to get tagged in the process. Skidding to a stop and looking for a target, Gerald grinned at seeing Emily. “EEEch!” Emily squealed and darted to hide behind her mom.

Wilma pushed her away and took off running. “He’s after you, not me!” Wilma cried out, running off.

“Mom, help!!” Emily cried out, laughing as Gerald chased her.

Putting on a burst of speed, Gerald tagged Emily, but picked her up, tickling her while he did it. Thrashing about, Emily collapsed to the ground laughing and Gerald took off as she slowly got to her feet. Holding up his hands, Matt loped past Emily, heading for Bernard.

Exhausted, Matt bent over, putting his hands on his knees as he gulped air down. “That was better than any cardio,” he panted.

“Hey, you quitting?” Ashley laughed, jogging up to Matt.

“Ca-can’t breathe,” Matt gasped.

“Sissy,” Ashley teased and took off.

Coming to a stop beside Matt, Nelson took a deep breath and let it out slowly as he walked around, splinting his side. “Damn, those kids are fast,” Nelson declared, having shed his long-sleeved shirt.

“Sure it’s not you who’s slowing down?” Matt panted.

Shaking his head, “The treadmill says I’m still fast,” Nelson chuckled.

Wilma and Gerald were the next out and they both just collapsed on the ground, followed by Kenny, Justin, and Rick. The only adults out playing tag now with the kids were Ronald and Curtis and both were moving slow, gasping for air.

Walking over to Nelson, Michelle put an arm around his waist. “This is the best,” she smiled, watching the game as Gavin tagged Ronald. Ronald didn’t even bother turning around and took off after Curtis, since he was breathing harder than he was.

“Yes, it is,” Nelson laughed, watching Olivia run from Lucy as Lucy chased her, with Devin on her hip.

‘Slap’ Nelson heard, followed by, “Uuggh.” Nelson turned and saw Gavin looking down at his chest and Nelson’s world stopped: seeing Gavin’s gray t-shirt rapidly turning black. As Nelson moved to run for Gavin, a gunshot broke the laughter and Gavin put his hand to his chest, trying to breathe.

Everyone dove for cover and Nelson tore away from Michelle as she dove to the ground. Before Nelson reached him, Gavin fell back trying to bring air in, and Gavin looked down at the blood on his chest when Nelson reached him.

“Gavin!” Nelson shouted, moving Gavin’s hand and saw a hole in Gavin’s shirt at the center of his chest. Putting his hand over the hole, Nelson cradled Gavin up and his right hand felt a massive exit wound that seemed to cover Gavin’s entire left side of his back.

Panic filled Gavin’s mind as he tried to breathe, and he grasped his dad’s arm trying to plead for air. Nelson looked back to Gavin’s face and saw his skin was a sickly white. “Gavin,” Nelson whimpered, watching his son trying to breathe weakly. Seeing Gavin’s eyes slowly close, “Momma and Daddy love you baby boy,” Nelson whispered, and Gavin’s body became still.

Not hearing any more gunshots, everyone lifted their heads and Michelle saw Nelson cradling Gavin, then saw blood pouring out of Gavin’s back. “GAVIN!” Michelle screamed, scrambling over on all fours.

When Michelle reached them, Nelson handed her Gavin’s body and took off running in a dead sprint across the pasture. “Nelson, you don’t have your gun!” Matt cried out as Zeus took off after Nelson. Then he saw Nelson was running straight for the tree line to the northeast. “I thought the shot came from the northwest,” he mumbled and heard suppressed gunfire beside him as Nelson disappeared into the trees.

Turning, he saw Gerald shooting toward the tree line to the northwest, seven hundred yards away. Standing up, Matt joined in as others opened up and the kids scurried to the barn. Bernard ran over to Michelle to scoop her and Gavin up and carry them to the house.

Seeing the massive pool of blood, Bernard looked at Gavin’s face and knew he was dead. Feeling all his strength leave his body, Bernard dropped to his knees feeling the world spinning around him. “Bernard, are you hit?” Nellie asked, running over and saw him staring at Gavin in Michelle’s arms. “NOOOOOO!” Nellie screamed, dropping beside Michelle and they both cradled Gavin’s lifeless body.

Running full speed through the trees, Nelson knew where the shot had come from because he’d patrolled this area around the farm twice as much and knew every square inch. When the field fell away on his left through the trees, Nelson headed northwest, crossing the trail that led to Dallas’s.

Busting back into the trees, Nelson glanced down and saw Zeus running along beside him. “We’ll get ‘em,” he breathed out, then reached down to his thigh. Realizing he’d left his gear, Nelson reached to the small of his back, pulling out his compact 1911. “More than enough,” he mumbled, weaving through the trees at a full run.

Nearing the Jack Fork, Nelson came to a stop next to a tree. “They should’ve already passed here,” he thought more than spoke, running his eyes over the forest. Glancing to Zeus who was looking north, Nelson broke off into a run again.

“One shot and haul ass because they know we can flood the area with men,” Nelson said. “They go east, and Dallas would get them. West, and there are nine more farms and ranches. Only two groups, so safest exit is north.”

Playing out in his mind where they would go, it suddenly hit Nelson and he skidded to a stop. “They would only run out of the immediate area, then slowly slip away.”

Figuring he was two miles from the farm, Nelson eased back next to a tree, scanning ahead. “I know what I would do,” he mumbled, glancing down at the Jack Fork River. Pushing off the tree, Nelson continued along the river, staying on the lip of the gorge that the river followed.

Half a mile away, he found a fresh boot print on a game trail heading down to the river. Looking at the river below, Nelson ran his eyes up to the tree line and studied it, but couldn’t see anything out of place. Putting his pistol down, Nelson scooped up handfuls of dirt and rubbed them over his arms and face. Then he rubbed handfuls of dirt on his black t-shirt.

“Hunting man is easy,” Nelson mumbled to Zeus, picking up his pistol and slipping down the slope toward the river. Pausing at a broken twig, “There’s two,” Nelson mumbled and moved across the river.

At the house, Michelle and Nellie were still cradling Gavin and many others around them were now crying. “Gerald, let’s go!” Matt shouted out with tears running down his face.

“Nelson is out there without a radio and we don’t know where he is. We can’t just run out there,” Gerald snapped, lowering his radio after calling Sean. “We will move out slowly when Sean gets here because he can track better than I can.”

“Bernard!” Gerald shouted. “Get everyone inside and then get people on the berm, in case this is a prelude to an attack to get us to send out a patrol!”

Struggling to his feet, Bernard picked up Michelle as she held Gavin and Nellie stood up, helping Bernard carry them to the house. “Wilma, get the kids in the basement and tell Nancy to get something that can see to the northwest, and call Brandy and tell her what happened.”

Wilma ushered the kids toward the house with Ashley helping. “Curtis, get your group and arm up,” Gerald said and the four nodded. “I want one of you on each wall of the berm and don’t let shit get close to the house, but don’t be seen.”

The four took off and Gerald turned to Ronald. “You tell me to go to the house, and you will spit teeth,” Ronald vowed.

Holding up his hand, “No, you’re coming with us, but covering the rear. Don’t let anyone sneak up on us because we are going to have to spread out, so a sniper can’t drop two of us with one shot,” Gerald said and saw Sean and his family running out of the tree line across the road. “Yeah, they are natural fighters. They came on foot and not ATVs.”

Stopping beside Gerald, Sean couldn’t help but see the pool of blood with chunks of flesh on the grass. “Sean, you’re coming to track. Tell the rest of your family to get in the berm and prepare for an attack.”

After his family took off, Sean turned back to Gerald who was pointing the direction Nelson had run. “Follow Nelson’s tracks because I don’t want to bump into him,” Gerald instructed.

“Shouldn’t we pick up their trail from where they took the shot?” Matt asked.

“Matt,” Gerald said, turning around. “If Nelson doesn’t have them in his sight, I can guarantee you he is on their trail.”

“He doesn’t even have a gun,” Matt cried out, pointing at Nelson’s gear. “Except for, maybe, his backup.”

Sean took off in a slow jog as Gerald gave a whistle and soon saw Duke running toward him. “I can honestly say, I’m not worried about Nelson,” Gerald told Matt. “Get your mind in the game and forget what happened. We can think about that later.”

“Gavin’s body was almost blown in half,” Matt sniffled in rage.

“Yes, and we don’t want others in our group to have the same thing happen,” Gerald said, taking off after Sean.

Feeling a pat on his shoulder, “Let’s go,” Ronald told Matt. “Payback is called for, so let’s take prisoners.”

Wiping his nose with his forearm, Matt broke into a jog. “I’m sorry, Gavin,” Matt sobbed, following Gerald.

Chapter Twenty-One

It was an hour before sundown and Nelson lay in the brush, listening to a helicopter fly overhead. It had been flying low passes over the trees for the last hour. Nelson knew it belonged to the Republic, but really didn’t care. Unless they killed the ones he was after. Then he would care in a way nobody would like.

After two hours tracking, Nelson spotted the two moving slowly through a narrow ravine. Both were wearing ghillie suits. One was armed with a M16 with a M203 grenade launcher, and the other was armed with a M110. Watching the two moving carefully up the ravine, Nelson shadowed them and had to admit, they were good. They were moving fast for snipers, but not clumsily.

Watching the two travel over the ridge and onto the opposite slope, Nelson stayed just behind and above them, below the ridgeline. When they kept angling lower to the narrow valley below, Nelson picked up speed to get ahead of them.

When the helicopter showed up again, Nelson watched the two go to ground until the chopper passed by and the two started moving very carefully, scanning all around them. “Gotcha,” Nelson breathed and eased off.

Moving along the ridge in a fast but quiet pace to get far ahead of the sniper team, Nelson reached a small ravine that cut through the ridge to the next valley. Getting behind a tree, Nelson crouched and covered Zeus with leaves before doing the same to himself, then waited.

This was where Nelson laid prone with Zeus beside him, waiting for the prey to come to him. After half an hour, Nelson heard movement at the beginning of the ravine and his heartrate spiked. Concentrating on remaining calm, Nelson felt his heartrate slow down as he lay perfectly motionless.

A figure moved from his right and a boot was placed down six feet from his face. Moving his eyes up, Nelson saw the M110 and knew this was the sniper. With the ghillie suit on, the sniper looked like a slow-moving bush as he crept past, and Nelson almost gave a startle when another boot was placed three feet from his face when the sniper was only ten feet away from him.

For a brief second, Nelson wondered why they had gotten so close together, then realized the spotter had moved up to cover the sniper as they moved into another narrow valley. Both stopped, with the spotter less than six feet away. Very slowly, Nelson raised his right arm up while the two paused and used their scopes to scan ahead.

Aiming at the spotter’s left knee, Nelson squeezed the trigger slowly. ‘BOOM’ broke the quiet and a scream echoed across the forest while Nelson pushed up off the ground in a dead run toward the sniper.

“Zeus, attack!” Nelson shouted, aiming at the sniper who was spinning around. Nelson squeezed off another shot and watched him flinch as the round struck him dead center of the chest before he’d brought his rifle around.

The sniper had squeezed the trigger when the bullet struck, and another roar sounded over the hills as Nelson closed the distance. Seeing Nelson still aiming as he ran, the sniper tried to bring his rifle around and saw a huge dog latched onto his spotter. Feeling something hit his rifle, the sniper turned and saw a mud-covered man push it away as he swung a small 1911 at his face.

Pain exploded in the sniper’s face when Nelson hit his jaw with the pistol, knocking him down. Running over, Nelson reared his right leg back and kicked the sniper in the side of the head below his helmet. Seeing the sniper go limp, Nelson turned and saw Zeus latched onto the spotter’s right arm, shaking it violently as he pulled the spotter along.

Nelson ran over as the spotter reached for a holster on his hip. When the spotter’s hand grabbed the holster, Nelson’s foot connected with his face. The spotter dropped, but was moving feebly, so Nelson kicked him three more times until he stopped.

“Zeus,” Nelson snapped, and Zeus let go of the spotter’s arm and sat down. “Guard,” Nelson said, moving back to the sniper. Tossing the rifle aside, Nelson patted the sniper down, pulling out two knives and a pistol. Going to the sniper’s boots, Nelson pulled the boot laces out and rolled the sniper onto his stomach, tying his wrists together and then tied a loop around the sniper’s neck to his hands.

Hearing the sniper moan, Nelson chopped him on the side of the neck and watched the sniper go limp again.

Moving over to the spotter, Nelson was surprised he was still out, then saw the spotter’s jaw was crooked. “Talking is going to be fun for you,” Nelson mumbled, disarming the man and tying him up like the sniper. Looking at the spotter’s left knee, Nelson saw his bullet had hit just above the knee, blowing out the front of the thigh. Able to see some bone in the wound and with indifference, Nelson moved over to the spotter’s rucksack.

Digging through the spotter’s pack, Nelson pulled out a dressing and placed it over the left knee. “Oh, you are so going to love walking back,” Nelson said without any hint of a smile.

Using one of their knives, Nelson cut away their ghillie suits and clothes as the two men regained consciousness. “Sergeant Grant Harlan, 998472555,” the sniper gasped out as the noose tied around his neck tightened up when he moved.

“I didn’t ask,” Nelson growled at the naked man, looking at the helmet and seeing action cameras. He pulled the cards and then looked at the M110 the sniper had, and saw the scope. “Son of a bitch,” Nelson mumbled, moving over and taking a memory card from the scope.

Putting the memory cards in his pocket, Nelson grabbed some rope off the sniper’s rucksack and moved over. The sniper lashed out trying to kick Nelson, but almost strangled himself in doing so. Casually, Nelson flipped the sniper onto his back and tied his ankles together, leaving two feet of slack in between them.

“Get up,” Nelson said, tossing the rope aside.

“Fuck you,” the sniper panted in the dirt. Then, he felt a hand grab his manhood and squeeze hard. White lights filled his vision as a high-pitched scream rang out over the hills. A mile away, Sean came to a stop, turning to the scream. Leaving Nelson’s trail, Sean moved toward the scream as it died away.

“Want to rethink that, Sergeant Grant Harlan?” Nelson asked, letting Harlan’s testicles go.

Panting hard, Grant slowly got to his knees as Nelson turned to the spotter. “Sergeant Jaime Reed, 377845489,” the naked spotter recited name, rank, and serial number through gritted teeth.

“Did I ask?” Nelson snarled, stepping over while extending his hand and the spotter rolled to get up on his right knee before Nelson grabbed his cluster.

“I can’t walk!” Reed cried out.

“Yes, you can, or I’ll have my dog latch on to your nuts and drag you back,” Nelson offered, turning to Zeus. “Zeus,” Nelson said calmly, and Zeus sprang up, growling and baring his teeth.

“Okay,” Reed said, getting up.

“Zeus, home,” Nelson said, and Zeus walked past them back through the small ravine. “Follow the dog,” Nelson said, holstering his pistol and checking the spotter’s M16 and M203. As the two moved past him, Nelson pulled the spotter’s vest on and followed them.

Zeus took the same path along the ridge and with the last bit of light, Nelson saw Zeus stop when another Rottweiler came up to him. “Good boy, Duke,” Nelson said and looked back along the ridge to see a massive shadow moving through the trees with some smaller ones behind it.

“Nelson,” Sean called out in a soft whisper and Nelson raised his hand up. Sean broke into a run, passing the prisoners and wrapped his arms around Nelson, picking him up. “Nelson, I’m so sorry,” Sean sobbed.

“Sean, not now,” Nelson said, and Sean put him down as Gerald, Matt, and Ronald came up. When Matt raised his rifle up aiming at the two, “Matt!” Nelson barked, and Matt turned to see Nelson was holding an M16 low, but in his direction. “They are mine, so back off,” Nelson growled.

Lowering his AR, Matt nodded. “Sorry,” he mumbled as Nelson turned to Gerald.

“Gerald, there’s a small ravine that cuts through the ridge. At the other end of it, you will find their gear. Take Matt and Ronald and bring all of it back, so I can go through it,” Nelson ordered and turned to Sean.

“Can you carry the pussy I shot, so I can get home?” Nelson asked Sean.

Without answering, Sean walked over and picked up Reed and threw him over his shoulder. “See you when you get home,” Nelson told Gerald, walking away and pushing Harlan to follow Sean.

Watching Nelson follow Sean in his night vision monocular, Gerald realized Nelson wasn’t wearing any night vision gear and grabbed his PTT. “Base, this is away team,” he called out.

“This is base,” Nancy answered in a sobbing voice.

“He’s coming back with prisoners, so tell perimeter to check their shots. But one of away team is with him, so they will call. Any activity around the perimeter?”

“Negative, but there have been two more sniper attacks. One to the south of Mountain View and another north of Willow Springs,” Nancy reported, stopping her sob for a second before continuing. “Away team, both attacks engaged kids. Patrols and troops are out for the team near Mountain View. Willow Springs gave chase, but snipers shot three.”

“Copy. Gathering intel and returning home,” Gerald sighed as his hand dropped off the PTT.

“They’re shooting kids?” Matt cried out.

“They’ve been doing it and remember, the feds did that to us already. Rick’s child died and all the others in that group were shot, along with the mothers,” Gerald reminded Matt. “I don’t know their end game, but it’s not going to be good for them in the long run.”

“Got that shit right,” Matt growled as Gerald headed toward the ravine.

It didn’t take them long to find the spot and Gerald saw where Nelson had attacked from, just feet away from the sniper team. “Yeah, he wanted them alive real bad,” Gerald mumbled, grabbing the sniper’s rucksack and shoving the cut-off fatigues inside.

When everything was collected, the three moved off and Ronald passed by Matt and moved with Gerald. “What can we do for Nelson?” Ronald asked.

“Stay the fuck out of his way,” Gerald replied.

Moving along with Gerald, Ronald scanned around. “Gerald, I don’t know what I would do if they shot my kids,” Ronald mumbled.

“Pray you never have to find out, but this just reminds us, we can’t ever let our guard down,” Gerald told him. “I’m just as guilty as everyone else because we were at home. We all were so thrilled to have a little fun, just being alive. Nancy was the only one on watch in the control room. If that would’ve been a platoon of federal troops, we would’ve paid a dear price.”

“We already have,” Ronald mumbled, slowing down and letting Matt pass, taking up his spot again at the back.

When Sean called they were coming in, Michelle took off. Covered in Gavin’s blood, Michelle ran out of the berm to the north field and stood with a machete, waiting. When she saw shadows emerging from the trees, Michelle took off running.

Sean gave a relieved sigh when Nelson moved in front of him as Michelle charged with the machete. When Nelson moved into her path, Michelle slowed to a walk. “Move,” she growled.

Strolling over, Nelson stopped in front of her. “You can have them when I’m done, but they will tell me what I want to know first,” Nelson told her in a numb voice. “You can chop their heads off and we will place them at Gavin’s feet, so he knows momma and daddy got the ones who…” Nelson stopped as his voice broke.

“They’d better be alive,” Michelle snarled and spun around, walking off.

“Oh, they will be,” Nelson said, walking behind her.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The morning sun rose to spill light over the farm, but there was no happiness to greet the new day as Gerald, Sean, and Ronald sat on the porch. Another scream from the barn erupted, stopping the chirping of birds. Bernard had made a casket during the night on the back deck while screams had come from inside the barn.

Just an hour ago, Gerald had helped place Gavin’s body in the pine casket while Matt, Sean, and Ronald packed ice around his small body.

“He’s asking where they lived. Why?” Matt asked again.

Shrugging a shoulder, “I’m guessing to make sure they are telling the truth. Questioning under duress isn’t the most reliable, but I have to say, Nelson is rather good at it,” Gerald said as Nellie came out carrying a tray of coffee mugs.

“Dallas radioed in and said he found the trail from the sniper team near Willow Spring,” Nellie told them, holding out the tray so they each got a cup.

Taking a sip, Gerald shook his head. “They have a twelve-hour lead, it’s best to let them go.”

“I bet Paw has them before sunset,” Sean challenged, taking a cup.

“Dallas said, by this afternoon,” Nellie informed them as Bernard walked from the side of the house and up onto the porch. Nellie held out the last cup as tears rained off Bernard’s face.

“He’s set up on the back deck,” Bernard sniffled, taking the cup.

Nellie was about to say something when another scream echoed across the land. Waiting for the echo to fade away, Nellie nodded as she reached up, patting Bernard’s cheek. “Brandy and the major are coming,” she stated.

Leaning back in his chair, “Nelson is showing them pictures from their wallets. Why?” Matt wondered.

“Matt, let it be,” Nellie said, dropping her hand off Bernard’s cheek.

“Nancy took him folders with the sniper’s and spotter’s service records,” Matt huffed.

Taking a long sip, Gerald gently rocked the swing and lowered his cup to his lap. “Nancy also had their social media pages, high school records, and birth certificates,” Gerald informed Matt.

“Why?” Matt wondered. “He should be finding out who ordered this, so we can kill the cocksucker.”

“He got that before midnight,” Bernard said, moving over and sitting down in a chair. “Those troops have the actual order on a sheet of paper, so they couldn’t be held accountable if they were captured.”

“Pfft,” Ronald scoffed. “Like that would help. Kill some kids and expect a sheet of paper to save you from getting backstreet justice.”

Hearing engines, they all turned to the west as a line of ATVs rode inside the berm. Four stopped outside the berm and soldiers climbed off, unslinging their rifles. Two ATVs stopped at the porch, shutting down. Brandy and the major climbed off the ATVs and came up on the porch. “I’m sorry this happened,” the major said.

Leaning out of the swing, Gerald saw blood on the major’s uniform. “Cut yourself?” Gerald asked.

“No, we got one alive that shot a little girl near Mountain View,” the major answered. “The sniper died during the shootout, but the spotter was only wounded.”

“He died an hour ago,” Brandy said solemnly as she moved over and sat down. “Bled out and we still needed information.”

“You find their orders?” Gerald asked, taking a sip of coffee.

About to answer, the major paused when a scream erupted from the barn and several of the soldiers that had come with the major hit the ground. Glancing around, but only moving his eyes, “I trust someone is still questioning the ones you caught?” the major asked.

“Ooohhhh yeah,” Sean grinned.

“Pardon me,” the major said, spinning around and heading for the stairs.

Leaping off the swing, Gerald spilled his coffee as he lunged to catch the major by the arm. “Whoa!” Gerald snapped. “You bust up in there and I can guarantee you, major, you will be thrown down on that table and have your limbs screwed to it to hold you down. Those are Nelson’s. You go find your own.”

“I need to check on some information I got,” the major gasped, but Gerald held his arm tight.

“I’ll get you what Nelson finds out because he threatened to beat Nancy, my sister, when she went in holding a blow torch. He loves Nancy. You, he’ll throw down on the table,” Gerald informed the major, finally letting his arm go.

Closing his eyes, the major nodded. “You’re right, I’m sorry,” the major said sincerely. “The spotter we got said there were over a hundred sniper teams moving in Missouri and Arkansas. We’ve already got thirty-one confirmed shootings in the past twenty-four hours.”

“All kids?” Sean asked, and the major gave a remorseful nod.

“The federal government wants to prove the Republic can’t protect the population,” the major told them.

“That’s what one told Nelson,” Bernard said, wiping his eyes. “I’m going to sit with Gavin,” Bernard told Nellie, getting up. They watched him walk off the porch and then Nellie followed him.

“Is there anything I can do?” Brandy asked.

Shaking his head, “No, but thank you for asking,” Gerald said, and Sean reached over, patting her leg.

A scream erupted and nobody even jumped, but the scream just kept going, only pausing when the person took another breath. Everyone looked at each other and then turned when Nelson came strolling through the berm entrance. Under one arm was a laptop and in his other hand was a stack of manila folders. “I’m scared to ask how he’s doing that,” Matt mumbled.

“You leave the voltage turned on?” Gerald asked.

“No, I’m done. They belong to Michelle now. She’s using a belt sander and blow torch on them now,” Nelson said, coming up the steps.

“Nelson,” the major blurted out as Nelson headed for the door. Nelson stopped and turned to the major, and the major took a step back. Burnt flesh and blood hung in the air around Nelson and his skin looked dark from the dirt he had rubbed in and now, he had blood on his hands, literally. But it was Nelson’s eyes that made the major pause; they were empty, black pits, staring straight through him.

“I’m sorry for your loss, but did you get how many teams were sent out?” the major finally asked.

“Ninety-four military sniper teams, sixty-two homeland contractor teams,” Nelson answered and the major’s face paled. “Each team has to engage two targets and bring back video proof. Homeland teams do get a bonus for completing the task. Operating area was from St. Louis down to Little Rock.”

Feeling sick, the major swallowed several times before continuing. “You know how they were inserted?”

“Most were transported across the Mississippi, but a few were inserted by helicopter. Those inserted by helicopter were inserted a week ago, and had to recon Republic rear staging areas for air and artillery strikes,” Nelson replied in a flat voice as the scream decreased steadily in volume like the prisoner had passed out.

“Nelson, there’s no way sergeants would know that much about operational plans,” Gerald interrupted as new screams from the other prisoner erupted.

Nodding, “Oh, you’re right, but the spotter: ‘Sergeant’ Jamie Reed is really a full bird Colonel over the operation,” Nelson informed him.

“Nelson, we need him,” the major cried out and Nelson turned to the major.

“Try me, I dare you. His head will be placed at the feet of my son when he’s buried,” Nelson snarled, handing the laptop under his arm to Sean and dropping his hand to his pistol. Seeing the standoff, several of the troops that’d come with the major turned toward the porch, but held their weapons low.

Holding up one hand, the major waved the troops in the yard to stand down when they saw Nelson square off with him. There was no doubt in the major’s mind that the group around him wouldn’t kill him and his men if any raised a weapon. “I can’t even begin to understand what you’re going through, but that colonel could give us information to really hurt the feds,” the major pleaded.

An evil grin spread on Nelson’s face. “Oh, he did give up a lot. You would be surprised how much information you can get out of a man in fourteen hours. Had to give both of them epinephrine to keep them awake. Especially after I cut the colonel’s leg off with a hammer and chisel. Pussy kept trying to pass out. Neither will see the sun set today.”

Dropping his eyes to Nelson’s right hand, the major saw him caressing the handle of the XDM almost lovingly. “Can I at least get a copy of it?” the major asked tentatively.

“No, this is mine. Go get your own colonel,” Nelson huffed, finally taking his hand away from the pistol. A collective sigh of relief from everyone on the porch sounded when they saw his hand move away. “The feds really want to sue for peace, so they can regroup.”

There wasn’t a doubt in the major’s mind that Nelson would drop him if he pushed the issue and he lowered his hands. “The feds are hoping the other members of the UN can put down their riots at home and commit more troops here. As of right now, there are over three point seven million UN troops in the US,” Nelson said and the major breathed easier, not about to ask any more questions and just let Nelson tell him what he wanted him to know.

“From what I’ve heard, that sounds about right,” the major nodded.

Giving a shrug, “Homeland almost has that now with their private contractors,” Nelson continued. “Fortunately, most of their contractors are staying in cities and working with police, trying to keep order. They are also over all detention camps and work camps.”

“We knew that,” the major admitted, but it didn’t seem Nelson cared.

“Nelson, what about the feds attacking?” Gerald asked, and the major gave a thankful sigh.

“Not here because they lost too much equipment in this theater. The only places they can attack are out of Illinois and Mississippi where they have enough equipment and supplies to mount a campaign. As of right now, the feds are pulling units back into Kentucky and Tennessee just to bolster defenses, in case the Republic attacks,” Nelson answered, glancing over at Gerald and then turned back to the major. “Egypt is sending over three armored divisions equipped with five hundred Abrams. They will be on the ground at the end of March.”

“They have to get through the Navy,” Gerald noted.

“The majority of the Republic Navy is in the Pacific,” Nelson answered, shocking the major. “Can’t blame them on that, since China and Indonesia can send the most troops, but China’s being hesitant after losing so many troops, and India and Pakistan are slugging it out.”

“I’ll get that up the chain of command,” the major mumbled. “I’ve heard rumors and I’m sure they know, but I’ll still get it up the chain.”

Turning around, Nelson looked at each member of his group. “That’s why they are killing civilians,” he told them. “Just to buy time. They want the population here to turn hostile or at least, indifferent to the Republic. The only place the feds aren’t actively hunted and harassed are the New England states. There is guerilla activity there, but not like around here and the south.”

Taking a breath, “Nelson, I’m sorry, but I have to ask. Why didn’t the sniper engage more targets?” Gerald asked, trying not to watch Nelson’s right hand.

“They knew they were going to be hard-pressed to escape even taking one shot. They knew about Dallas’s farm and were very scared of them. They saw several patrolling around. And they also knew about the other farms and Mountain View. The only reason they hit us was because of targets of opportunity,” Nelson finished in a breaking voice. “They were just moving through and saw us playing chase.”

Taking the laptop from Sean, Nelson opened it up and turned it on. “Originally, their target was Highway 60. Set up on it and engage civilians moving toward Mountain View.”

When the laptop turned on, Nelson tapped some keys and turned the laptop around toward Sean and Gerald. Everyone, including the major and Brandy, moved over and saw a recording taken through a scope. Seeing the group playing chase and laughing, Gerald felt sick when the sniper zoomed in and Gerald couldn’t see the faces clearly, but knew who each one was.

Sean sucked in a breath, watching the crosshairs move with Lucy, with Devin on her hip, running around. Finally, it left Lucy and settled on Kim holding Mike, and Matt felt vomit at the back of his mouth. Like Lucy, Kim wouldn’t stop or continue in a steady direction. The crosshairs moved around trying to track one of the kids, but they were all darting around.

Near the barn, Gerald saw the adults moving off from the game, but the crosshairs never moved to them. Suddenly Gavin stopped, waving his hands at Lucy who was ‘it’ and the crosshairs moved back, settling in on Gavin’s chest. Seeing the crosshairs settle, Gerald knew the sniper had just taken a deep breath and the crosshairs stayed on Gavin’s small chest.

When the crosshairs bucked, everyone jumped. They saw Gavin flinch, grabbing his chest and the screen jerked as the sniper got up to move away. Then the screen went blank when the sniper turned the recording off.

Lifting his eyes up from the black screen, the major looked at Nelson, seeing tears running down his face. “I’m sorry I asked for your prisoner. If you need anything from me, just ask,” the major told him.

Closing the laptop, “I’m going to clean up,” Nelson blurted out and spun around, heading for the door.

When he walked inside, Brandy looked around, trembling in rage. “Those motherfuckers all die!” she shouted. “We are doubling patrols and from now on, for each federal troop shot, I want their heads brought back. Fuck taking ears, I want their heads! We will build a fucking wall with their heads and anyone that gives them aid will be beaten to death with an iron rod, then their head will be added to the pile!”

“That might get us a little too much attention,” Gerald advised.

Brushing her dark bangs from her face, Brandy turned to Gerald. “They know we are here, now we let them know, you fuck with us, we fuck back much harder,” Brandy snarled. “We will have weekly competitions. The patrol team that bags the most feds for that week gets a prize of food. Turning in those that support the feds, once verified, will get the same prize. Feds want to play dirty; I’ll show ‘em folks around here can get medieval. People leave folks around here alone for a reason.”

“I’ll see what I can do to help with that. I can’t offer food, as you know, but maybe ammunition,” the major offered.

“Hope you don’t take that air umbrella away anytime soon,” Gerald told the major. “We start down this road and they will launch shit at us. Not saying I don’t agree, but the squeaky wheel gets the most grease.”

Hearing another scream, the group seemed to become content. “When are they burying their son?” Brandy asked, sitting down.

“Tomorrow morning,” Gerald sighed with a smile, hearing the scream wavering.

“I’m going to ask Bernard and Nellie if they’d mind if I come to pay my respects,” Brandy said, getting up. “I don’t want to bother Nelson or his wife.”

Gerald stood up, “Brandy, there is one thing you,” he said, then turned to the major, “and you can do for us. Surround this area, so we can have a funeral without the fear of offering targets.”

“I’ll make plans now,” the major vowed.

Brandy looked at Gerald with misty eyes. “It really hurts when we have to guard a funeral, so parents can bury their child,” Brandy stated in a quivering voice. “I’ll have patrols start out tonight,” she said, turning away and heading off the porch. The major followed her as they went around the house to the back deck.

Standing up, Sean looked out the entrance to the berm and saw the cemetery that had been started with Curtis’s group. “I’m going to dig the grave,” he said, walking off.

“I’ll get the excavator,” Gerald offered, getting up.

“No,” Sean said, stopping on the steps. “I’ll do it by hand.”

Watching Sean walk off, Matt got up and followed. “I’ll help,” he said, and Ronald got up and went with them.

Remembering Lucy in the crosshairs holding Devin, Gerald gave a shiver and then stood up. “Hate to tell these folks around here, but I’ll be winning that weekly competition,” he grumbled and jumped off the porch to go help dig the grave.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Holding Olivia in his arms, Nelson cradled her to his chest as she cried. As Bernard gave the sermon, Nelson never glanced around at the throng of people in the front yard. All he could see was Gavin laying in the pine box that was dripping water from the ice that had been packed around his body.

Beside him, Michelle held Devin. Devin didn’t understand what was going on, but Gavin wouldn’t wake up. Lifting his eyes, Devin looked at Michelle’s face and saw tears running down her face, and could feel the pain radiating from Momma and Daddy. “Ga,” he said, lifting his hand toward Gavin’s body and Michelle gave a soft sob as she patted his leg.

Bernard closed the Bible and fought to keep his voice from breaking. “There isn’t anything I can say that will make the pain go away, or any reason to justify this loss. Gavin was my grandson and I couldn’t have asked for a better one. He was always eager to help and never complained,” Bernard said, and a small smile crept up on his face. “Unless you wanted a hug, then he would complain ‘that wasn’t being manly’. But even then, he would give you the hug.”

Several in the crowd gave subdued chuckles as Bernard continued and the smile fell away. “It would take me years to tell everyone what Gavin meant to all of us. In his nine years, he touched everyone he came across. All I can say, is he will be missed until we meet up with him again.”

Finished with his speech, Bernard stopped fighting the sorrow and rivers ran down his weathered face. Stepping over to the coffin, Bernard caressed Gavin’s pale face, then pulled something from his pocket. “You keep this knife I gave you when we first met,” Bernard sobbed, putting the pocketknife under Gavin’s hands. “When I get there, we’ll go fishing and horse riding like always.”

Stumbling away, Bernard pushed several away that tried to support him. Stepping over to Nellie, he held out his hand, helping her up. With his arm around Nellie, Bernard led her to the coffin. Unable to say anything as she cried, Nellie patted Gavin’s face and then buried her face in Bernard’s chest.

As they walked away, Michelle turned to Lucy sitting beside her and handed Devin over. Unable to see through her tears, Lucy just took Devin. Standing up, Michelle reached down, grabbing a burlap bag and walked over to the coffin. “Momma and Daddy got them, baby,” Michelle said and pulled two severed heads from the bag and placed them at Gavin’s feet.

“This is only the beginning, baby boy,” Michelle whimpered, leaning down and kissing Gavin’s forehead. “My baby boy,” she whispered as Nelson came up carrying Olivia.

“My son, there isn’t a father who could’ve been prouder,” Nelson cried softly. “I’m sorry I didn’t protect my family,” Nelson said, then his voice became firm. “The ones who took you from us are gone, but not those who ordered it. But I swear to you, they will all die.”

Carrying Devin over, Lucy stood beside them as Olivia finally took her face out of Nelson’s neck and turned to the coffin. “I love you, bubba,” she cried and then let out a wailing sob, burying her face back in Nelson’s neck. “I want bubba back!” she cried out.

Patting Olivia’s back but not telling her it was okay, Nelson turned and they all went back to their chairs as others came up to tell Gavin goodbye. The last to come to the coffin was Nancy. She could barely make out Gavin’s form through her tears as she reached out, taking his hands. “You were the best friend I’ve ever had, kind of sad for me, isn’t it?” she chuckled through her sobs. “I’ll miss you always and when we meet again, get the video games on because we are going to play again.”

Running her hand over Gavin’s forehead, Nancy reached back into her pocket and pulled out a flashlight. “I know you’re not scared of the dark, you just don’t like it,” she whimpered, putting the small flashlight under Gavin’s hands with the pocketknife. “I hope and pray, and you know I don’t do pray,” Nancy coughed, “that you are somewhere better because you deserve the best. I’ll miss you, my little Jedi,” she whispered, turning the flashlight on.

Turning around, Nancy ran to Gerald who had to let Wilma go when Nancy flung her body at him. Gerald caught her in the air. “I know, sis. It hurts,” Gerald said with his voice breaking, trying to be strong but losing the battle. “Remember what I told you when Mom and Dad died? The more we hurt, just tells us how much we love the one we lost.”

Holding Nancy with her feet off the ground, Gerald rocked her side to side as he hugged her tight. Wilma and her kids came over, engulfing the two in hugs. Seeing Bernard leave Nellie, Gerald patted Nancy’s back. “We have to help carry Gavin on his last journey,” Gerald sobbed in Nancy’s ear.

Letting go, Nancy didn’t even bother wiping the tears from her eyes as she numbly walked back over. Matt, Sean, and Ronald helped Bernard put the lid on and nailed it down. Leading Nancy over to the foot of the coffin, Gerald put her on the left side as he took the right, then Matt and Sean got behind Nancy, and Ronald and Bernard got behind Gerald.

The six lifted the coffin up and carried it over, stopping beside Nelson and Michelle. Feeling no strength in her legs, Michelle tried to stand and then felt Nelson’s arm snake around her waist, lifting her up. “I’ve got you,” Nelson whispered through his sorrow.

Holding Devin tight, Lucy stood up and got on Michelle’s right side, helping Nelson support her as they followed Gavin out of the berm. The pallbearers set the small coffin on boards laid across the hole as the procession filed inside the white picket fence that surrounded the graveyard.

The six grabbed ropes run under the coffin and lifted it up as Dallas came over, removing the boards over the hole. As Gerald counted, the others gently lowered Gavin down. When the coffin reached the bottom, they dropped the ropes in the hole and stepped back.

Two mournful howls sounded, and many turned to see Zeus and Hera sitting outside the picket fence, lifting their heads up and letting out grief-stricken howls. “My baby boy,” Michelle whispered, leaning against Nelson.

The group filed by with each person putting a shovel full of dirt into the hole. Michelle flinched as each mound landed in the six-foot hole. After walking past the grave, people left to head back to the house. Even in this time of famine, everyone had brought some form of food. Gerald turned and saw Nancy had moved over to stand on the other side of Nelson.

“Let me get Devin,” he told Wilma and kissed her cheek, tasting the salt from her tears. Moving over to Lucy, Gerald held out his arms and Devin, crying very loudly now, reached out for him. “Lucy, get Olivia and let them say goodbye,” Gerald whispered.

Nodding as she pulled her forearm across her face to wipe the snot and tears off, Lucy moved over to Nelson. “Olivia, let’s go back to the house,” Lucy finally got out through her sobs.

Squeezing Nelson’s neck tight, Olivia let him go and latched on to Lucy, who carried her away. Nelson stood at the foot of the grave with his arm around Michelle and Nancy beside them. Sean, Matt, Ronald, and Bernard grabbed shovels and filled the hole the rest of the way in.

They filed past Nelson, Michelle, and Nancy, patting each one and left the three staring at the mound of dirt and a tombstone with Gavin’s name. Wiping her tears away while staring at the grave, “Let me know what else I can do,” Nancy said and walked away.

Slowly Michelle’s sobs lessened, and she looked up at the side of Nelson’s face. “I want to leave in a week,” Michelle told him. “I’m going to swim in their blood.”

“Baby, both of us can’t go and I’m the only one that can,” Nelson replied in a soft voice.

“That’s my baby boy,” Michelle hissed. “I’m going to see them beg.”

“And they will,” Nelson said, finally turning away from the grave and looked at Michelle’s face. “You’re carrying our child and when this starts, we won’t come back until this is over, one way or another.”

Even in her grief, Michelle understood, but still didn’t like it. “I’ll talk to Nellie, and she and Bernard can watch over the kids six months after this one is born. We know what has to be done,” Michelle said as the anger started building.

Caressing her face with his hands, “No. If something happens to me, I have to know the kids will have one of us here. We’ve already seen that protecting them is impossible against an evil foe. When I leave, I won’t be back until this is over,” Nelson explained in a low voice.

Turning back to the grave, “I better hear the trouble you are causing them,” Michelle said through clenched teeth. “I’m not talking about taking out targets in small hit-and-runs. I want blood and pain. I want the entire federal government and those behind them, to rue the day that one of them gave the order to kill my baby boy.”

Taking Michelle’s hands, Nelson placed them over his heart. “I swear to you, they will understand our loss and regret ever trying to rule like kings. You have my word, I’ll come home with my shield or die upon it,” Nelson vowed.

Looking into the dark pits that were Nelson’s eyes, Michelle remembered just days ago when they’d been filled with love. “No matter what you do, you come back to us,” Michelle told him. She waited for an answer, but Nelson remained quiet. “Nelson,” she said forcefully.

“You know what has to be done,” Nelson replied.

“Yes, be ten times the terror your enemy is,” Michelle answered. “But when you are done making them pay, come home. Our kids and I will be here, our family, and that’s the only reason you’ll need. No matter what, I’ll always stand beside you,” Michelle told him, then turned back to the grave. “If I wasn’t pregnant, you would be staying behind.”

“No,” Nelson said, squeezing her tight. “Mommas are a hundred times more important than daddies. You know the backup plans. If something happens, I’ll meet you at the first backup location and get you and the kids resettled before heading back out. I can do what is necessary, if I know my family is as safe as can be.”

Putting her left hand on Nelson’s cheek, “We tried as hard as we could, and they still took our baby boy. I want them to know his name,” Michelle whispered, caressing Nelson’s cheek.

“Love, if they find out his name, they will come for the rest of our kids, even if I succeed. All they can know is they killed our child,” Nelson explained, and Michelle could see it in Nelson’s dead eyes. He already had a plan and it was building.

Giving a slow nod, “Then tell them Gavin’s name before you kill them,” Michelle offered. “Especially the families.”

With lips curling in a grin that held no joy, Nelson nodded. “I will do that for you, love.”

Closing her eyes, Michelle gave a long sigh. “I’ll stay behind to protect the family as you make them pay.”

Pulling Michelle to his chest, “Thank you,” Nelson said with relief, finally assured Michelle wouldn’t take off after the baby was born. Then it hit Nelson. Michelle wouldn’t have waited to give birth. She would’ve done it on the battlefield.

Michelle felt the relief in Nelson’s body and knew his mind would now be totally on the actions ahead. “If this takes years, I’ll explain it to the kids,” Michelle told him. “Are you going to let any here come with you?”

“No,” Nelson answered immediately. “They won’t understand what has to be done.”

Leaning back, Michelle looked up at him. “Nobody can do this alone.”

“I’ll find others that have lost, and they will give what is necessary. There will be many to choose from that have lost everything. Hopefully, they won’t understand the cost until it’s over.”

“How certain are you, that you will be able to get people you can trust to do this?” Michelle asked.

Looking down into Michelle’s eyes, “Positive,” Nelson answered.

Laying her head back on Nelson’s chest, Michelle closed her eyes and listened to the slow, steady thump of his heartbeat. “When did you come up with your plan?” she mumbled.

“When I was questioning those two,” Nelson told her, running his fingers through her hair. “You’re going to have to find a way to tell everyone around here I’m dead. In time, the feds will pay a handsome price and we can’t afford a Judas to take advantage of that for their thirty pieces of silver.”

Squeezing Nelson tight, Michelle felt an empty happiness inside that he had a plan to make them pay. “I’ll take care of it,” she promised. “When are you leaving?”

“I’ll need one week to get ready,” Nelson answered, almost before Michelle had finished asking the question. “I’ve already told Gerald, I’m not going out on patrols for a while because I don’t trust myself, which is true.”

Dropping his hand from Michelle’s hair, “You’ll have to take over for me with Brandy, and keep Matt on a leash,” Nelson told her.

“I will,” Michelle mumbled with her eyes closed, snuggling into his chest. “If we have a boy, his middle name will be Gavin.”

Hugging Michelle tight, “That means he will have some big shoes to fill,” Nelson admitted.

Standing at the berm entrance holding a sleeping Devin, Gerald saw Nelson and Michelle hugging. “I would give anything to take Gavin’s place,” Gerald mumbled.

“I hear Nelson is taking time off patrols,” the major said, walking over and stopping beside Gerald.

Nodding as he rubbed Devin’s back, “Yeah, Nelson told me he didn’t want to put anyone in danger if he acted stupid, until he gets his head on straight,” Gerald said, turning around to the folding tables of food. “I take it, we have you to thank for the five gallons of freeze-dried mashed potatoes?”

“Sorry, that’s all we could spare,” the major said.

Twisting his waist until he could see the major, “I’m honored that you did, and I know Nelson and Michelle are as well,” Gerald assured him.

“Your sister just demanded for me to take her to see General Reynolds. Can you tell me why?” the major asked.

Cocking his head to one side, “No, but who’s he?” Gerald asked.

“That’s why I was surprised she knew who he was. General Reynolds is over second corp.; the eastern theater which is this half of the country,” the major told him. “It’s not common knowledge, but it’s not a state secret either.”

Furrowing his brow, “I’ll ask her,” Gerald mumbled, not liking that one bit.

“I’m sorry, but the reason has to be worth it. I just can’t take anyone to see him.”

“Like I said, I’ll ask, but that doesn’t mean you’ll still get to know,” Gerald said, turning away from the major. “Let me talk to her before you make plans.”

A million questions flooded the major’s mind, but he kept his mouth shut. “I informed command about what Brandy is proposing,” he said in a low voice. “Privately they applaud and will offer assistance, but publicly they won’t support it. I was told we have to appear as liberators and not conquerors.”

“That’s horseshit,” Gerald snapped and Devin wiggled against his chest. Patting Devin back asleep, “You fight the war and sort the rest of the shit out later,” Gerald added in a low voice.

“I agree, but I do as I’m told,” the major said as Sean walked over. Still in awe, the major tilted his head back to look up at Sean’s face and then turned toward Sean’s father. “You grow folks big around here,” the major mumbled, staring at Dallas.

“Yeah,” Gerald said with a grin, then the grin fell away as he glanced behind him and saw Michelle and Nelson still holding each other. “You’re not eating?” Gerald asked, turning back around when Sean stopped beside him.

“Not hungry,” Sean sighed. “Brandy says, between Ozark Patriots and the Army, there is over a thousand people around us. Paw thinks we need to push our patrols further out for the next few weeks, and just set up sniper teams close by.”

“No. Until I know everyone is thinking and not reacting to emotions, we stay close,” Gerald said. “I know your dad doesn’t have to follow what I say, but I’m not going to be responsible for someone getting hurt because they want vengeance.”

“You damn sure ain’t telling me what to do,” William said, walking over with Rob. Gerald saw neither had a plate and their faces were splotchy and eyes were red.

Rubbing Devin’s back, Gerald shook his head. “You don’t count, Big Gun. You and Rob shoot at targets other snipers can’t even see, much less hit.”

“Glad you ain’t going to try to tell me what to do, young man. I was pulling triggers when you were still in diapers, and don’t you forget it,” William huffed and then his face softened. “But you’re right on reining in Dallas. We caught up with them after they caught that sniper team that hit Willow Springs. I never knew a hog would eat a man that was still alive and only tied-up.”

Gerald gave a shiver as Sean grinned. “Paw said it took the hogs awhile to eat those two.”

“Like I said, keep them close because we really need that family and this group,” William said and then shivered, shaking his head. “They won’t forget, but will get back to doing what it takes to keep this area secure.”

“Like we were secure,” Gerald scoffed.

Turning to Gerald with sad eyes, “Gerald, those sniper teams knew what they were doing. Even with a fifty-foot fence around our entire perimeter, they would’ve got in. Rob and I have snuck into several fed camps. We can only do our best, and hope it’s enough,” William said with a breaking voice.

“I know,” Gerald admitted. “But kids,” he sighed.

Reaching over, William put a hand on Gerald’s left shoulder, since Devin’s head was on the right one. “Rob and I moved three families into our place. They will help our families tend the greenhouses, animals, and protect it. Rob and I are going to start patrolling fulltime,” William told him.

“That’s a hard life, Big Gun,” Gerald gasped.

“Living is hard now,” Rob shrugged. “Since we got more ammo and reloaded what we shot, it’s time to put it to use.”

“Thanks for the 25mm,” William winked at the major and took his hand off Gerald’s shoulder.

Giving a fake cough, “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” the major mumbled.

Shrugging, “It only takes a little lathe time to turn 25mm to 20mm,” William confessed.

When the major had spoken, Gerald saw Bernard help Nellie up the front steps and into the house. Then, he saw Nancy sitting in a chair on the porch just staring off into space, and he could see she was still crying. Excusing himself, Gerald headed over. “You okay, sis?” he asked, sitting down in the chair beside her.

Barely nodding in reply, Nancy continued to stare off and Gerald saw her hands moving, and glanced down to see a Star Wars action figure in her hands. Gently, Nancy’s fingers caressed the figure. “Why are you holding Kanan Jarrus? I know it’s not mine, and you don’t have that many,” Gerald asked, shifting Devin’s weight.

Taking a deep breath, “This was the first present Gavin gave me,” Nancy answered, barely above a whisper. “It was the first year we met them, and he found out my birthday had already passed. He gave me this and told me we would train together to be Jedis.”

It was on the tip of his tongue to tell Nancy that Kanan Jarrus was a Padawan and not a Jedi, but Gerald kept his mouth shut. “So, the figures you do have, Gavin gave you?” Gerald asked with a lump catching in his throat.

“Yeah,” Nancy smiled softly. “He bought them with his allowance. I told him he should save his money, but he always told me ‘my buddy has to be cool and have Star Wars stuff’. It was very important to him. I have to confess, I hacked that movie for Gavin, not you and Nelson. Even though I didn’t see him regularly, Gavin always picked up where we’d left off like we’d just seen each other the day before. Gavin respected me as an adult, but treated me as a friend. I know he had friends, but I can’t say that.”

Reaching over, Gerald put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her over until her head rested on his shoulder. “We can’t lose focus and want revenge. They say revenge is a dish best served cold for a reason, and to always dig two graves before you seek that revenge. To give your heart and mind time to heal over, so you don’t make a mistake and have to use the second grave for yourself,” Gerald told her.

“I know, but they will pay. I beat them at their own game once,” Nancy said in a stiff voice.

“Nancy,” Gerald said, lowering his voice and leaning his head closer to hers. “Why are you wanting to see this general?”

“You wouldn’t understand, but don’t worry, I’m a big girl,” Nancy replied. Hearing Gerald take a breath to speak, “Gerald, you of all people, know I’m very careful. You wouldn’t understand even if I explained it, so just trust me.”

“Okay, can I just ask… are you going to tell them who you are and get them to bomb the White House with an airstrike?”

“I’m not asking for an airstrike, but I’m going to tell the General who I am,” Nancy told him, lifting her head off Gerald’s shoulder. Looking out the berm, Nancy saw Nelson and Michelle walking back, holding each other.

Staring at the side of Nancy’s face, Gerald was close to hyperventilating. “Nancy, the feds could find out!” Gerald gasped.

Shaking her head, “No, they won’t. But I want the major to stay in Mountain View with that Patriot system. He only has two companies of troops and if they stay close, the major can help us keep this area secure. I’m not owed anything for what I did, but damn it, if the Republic wants to look at it that way, then I’m okay with that,” Nancy told him.

“Nancy,” was all Gerald could get out.

“Gerald, I don’t want anyone else in the Ozark Patriots to feel what we are feeling right now. Some will still die, but at least I can say I did everything I could to help,” Nancy finished with a sigh, watching people come over to Nelson and Michelle.

Noticing Nancy wasn’t staring off but at something, Gerald turned and saw Nelson and Michelle surrounded by people. “Okay, I’ll tell the major to take you to the general,” Gerald sighed.

Tilting his head forward, Gerald gave a sniff and then stood up. “We are so working on potty-training,” he said, heading for the door. Stopping at the door, he turned back to Nancy. “We’ll get through this, sis, and do our best to make sure no one else in our little group gets hurt.”

When Gerald walked inside, Nancy looked down at the action figure holding the lightsaber. “Pain will still find us, but I can say, others will feel it far worse,” Nancy mumbled and then looked out across the road at the mound of fresh dirt. “My buddy,” Nancy sighed.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Two days later before the sun was even up, Nelson was in the machine shop working on his four-wheeler. Walking over to his work table, Nelson glanced at his sketch and then went back to work. Hearing the door open, he turned and saw Curtis, Kenny, Rick, and Justin walk in. None of them had the boyish appearance about them now.

Looking over his four-wheeler, Nelson looked each one in the face and then back down at his work. “No,” Nelson said, grabbing a wrench.

“Nelson, we want to go,” Curtis said as the four stopped on the other side of the four-wheeler.

“You have family to care for,” Nelson replied, not looking up as he worked.

“We talked to Michelle,” Rick said, and Nelson stopped working and looked up. “Michelle said Nikki can move in with her and they will take care of all the kids. Between my wife, yours and Lucy, that’s more than enough to take care of our seven kids. Michelle said it would help everyone keep their minds occupied.”

Dropping his wrench, Nelson moved around the four-wheeler and stood in front of the four. “You don’t want any part of this,” Nelson assured them.

“Nelson, we were helping others when they shot our families,” Justin nearly growled.

Looking at each one, Nelson asked. “How did you figure out I’m going to do something?”

“How you’re acting,” Kenny answered. “When we saw the living room light turn on in your cabin we headed there, but only found Michelle. Since we had to talk to her anyway, we just did it there.”

“And Michelle agreed?” Nelson asked with just a hint of surprise.

All of them shook their head, but Curtis answered. “No, she said only if you agreed, would she agree.”

“Step closer,” Nelson told them and the four moved shoulder to shoulder in front of Nelson. He moved his gaze back and forth, staring each one in the eyes. “You’re not ready for what I’m going to do. I’m not going to fight a war. I’m going to overshadow it with unprecedented, sheer chaotic violence.”

“You can’t do it alone,” Curtis pointed out.

Shaking his head, “Wasn’t planning on it, but I’ll find ones along the way that are prepared for what has to be done, and are willing to pay the price with their lives,” Nelson replied.

“You found your first four,” Curtis nodded with the others.

The little sympathy left in his soul made Nelson hold firm. “Guys, I’m honored you want to go, but when I leave, I’m not coming back till this is over. More than likely, I’ll end up dead in some field, but they will know I was there. I don’t want you four to have to give that.”

A look of sadness filled Curtis. “I had to let Jana die,” Curtis mumbled, looking away. “Both my kids were shot and I was in shock after the shooting, and she told me to work on Katie first, even though Jana was shot in the chest. When I got Katie’s wound dressed, I moved to Jana, but she wouldn’t let me touch her till I took care of Cody. By the time I had his wounds dressed, Jana was dead.”

Turning back to Nelson, “We are going out to fight the feds, with or without you,” Curtis informed him. “With you, all of us think we will make an impact.”

“I have one condition,” Nelson sighed and was relieved when they didn’t start jumping up and down with joy. All four just nodded with solemn faces. “If at any time, I see one of you aren’t up for the task, all four of you are to come back and guard the home front. I want your words on this, and I will agree.”

The four looked from one to the other giving slight nods and then as one, turned back to Nelson. “We agree,” Curtis said, holding out his hand. Nelson shook each one’s hand and then moved over to the work table.

“You have five days to have this ready on your four-wheelers and gear packed,” Nelson said, waving a hand over the notebook.

“Got some paper?” Kenny asked, staring at the notebook. Reaching under the table, Nelson pulled out new notepads and handed one to Kenny and another to Curtis.

Watching Kenny copying the sketches and Curtis the lists, “Don’t advertise what you are doing,” Nelson told them, then went back to work. Glancing up every few minutes, Nelson was expecting questions, but none came.

Two hours later, the four headed for the door. “Meet with me every morning before sunrise,” Nelson called after them and all nodded. When they opened the door, Nelson saw sunlight spill in.

“You boys should just sit this out,” Nelson mumbled in a dead voice, going back to work.

Hearing the door open, Nelson looked up and saw Michelle walk in carrying plates of food. “Your Horsemen stop by?” she asked, putting the plates on the work table.

Any other time, Nelson would ask about the flat tone in Michelle’s voice, but not today. “Yes, I told them they could come.”

“To be honest, I’m glad,” Michelle said as he came over to the table and grabbed a plate. “They will help both of us. With all the bodies in the house, my mind will stay occupied.”

Setting his plate down, “You are the best person I’ve ever met,” Nelson said, pulling Michelle into a hug.

Burying her face into his chest, Michelle busted out crying. “I went into Gavin’s room this morning to get him up.”

“I called out for him yesterday when my laptop acted up,” Nelson admitted in a quivering voice.

They held each other for several minutes and then, like a rule had been passed, they both let the hug go. “Olivia wants you to read to her tonight,” Michelle told him as he picked his plate up.

“I will,” Nelson promised.

Hearing the door open, they both turned and saw Nancy walking in, carrying a thick metal briefcase in one hand and a three-ring binder in the other. “What do you need machined?” Nelson asked, putting his plate back down.

Jerking to a halt, “Nothing,” Nancy said, looking from Nelson to Michelle. “I came to go over how you’re going to stay in contact with me.”

“Do what?” Michelle and Nelson both gasped.

“Stay in contact, so I can feed you intel on targets,” Nancy told them, setting the briefcase on the work table. “Nelson, I listened for over two hours as you questioned those two and have a good idea on what you are about to do. If I’m even half right, you will need my help.”

Crossing his arms over his chest, “Just how can you help me from here?” he asked.

“How about satellite photos, information about target sites, where storage depots have been moved and so forth,” Nancy said, opening the briefcase up. “This is a satellite uplink, but I’ve reprogramed it. Trust me, my code can’t be hacked unless someone gets their hands on this unit. I’ll be using a satellite relay in Springfield at the TV station. Makes sense because we’ll be using a communication satellite to talk.”

Nelson’s arms dropped to his sides as his mouth hung open. “Have you told Gerald?” he mumbled.

“No, and don’t tell him I said this, but I don’t think he should go,” Nancy said, pulling out a thick pole and pushed it up, making a three-foot-wide dish open. “Not for what has to be done,” Nancy continued as she set up the station. “He’s not ready for this kind of war.”

“And what am I going to do?” Nelson asked, and Nancy stopped what she was doing and looked over her shoulder at Nelson.

“What’s necessary to end this,” she said coldly. “My brother may be Special Forces and think the Republic needs to get a little dirty, but we know: the gloves need to come off. The feds, the UN, and those wealthy assholes around the world that are really calling the shots need to understand, there are as many levels of violence as there are many levels of fear. It’s time they find out there is always a higher level of each.”

Very impressed, Nelson nodded and turned to Michelle who was also impressed. Michelle pointed at the satellite uplink, “Is that why you had to talk to the general?”

“No,” Nancy scoffed, turning back and setting up the station. “I really want the major to stay in Mountain View, but I had to have an excuse to get close to the Republic’s computers. I was going to hack them, but they gave me full access.”

“Nancy,” Nelson said in a low voice. “Just how many know it was you that sent the information to the Republic and where you are?”

“The general, and the president will in a few hours when the general meets him in Houston,” Nancy answered. “They will be the only ones. They’ve been looking for me, but they want me to help hack into the feds, since I was so good at it the first time. I told the general I would be happy to, since it gave me access to everything I needed.”

Stepping over, Michelle hugged Nancy from the side. “That’s why Gavin loved you so much. You’re like James Bond, Jason Bourne, and Lara Croft all rolled into one,” Michelle told Nancy.

Nancy stopped working and cast her eyes down as tears once again rolled down her face. “When Gavin was seven, he told me he was going to marry me,” Nancy scoffed and sobbed. “He said any girl as cool as I was needed a cool boyfriend.”

“He told us he was going to marry you when he was six. The weekend after he met you,” Nelson confessed and gave a soft smile.

“The best friend I’ve ever had was a little boy,” Nancy cried. “Some friend I am, I never told him I’m gay.”

Lifting her head off Nancy’s shoulder, “He wouldn’t have cared,” Michelle told her.

“I just didn’t know how to tell him and if I did, what you and Nelson would say,” Nancy wailed. “He told me about kissing Suzie. His first kiss. He told me to my face that I was the only one who knew because we were buddies.”

“What?” Michelle gasped, letting Nancy go. “He kissed the little girl that lived across the street?”

“Oh,” Nancy jerked, realizing what she’d said. “Yes, it was a dare.”

Turning to Nelson, “Did you know?” Michelle asked, and Nelson shook his head.

“Don’t be mad at him,” Nancy pleaded.

“Mad? That family only stayed in that house a few weeks out of the year. She was a nice girl and her family was loaded. I would’ve told him to call her,” Michelle joked with a smile.

Grabbing a laptop out of the briefcase, Nancy turned back to her work. “The feds will learn there are others who will fight back a thousand times worse than they can even think of,” Nancy mumbled. “Nelson, you have to memorize this binder because I can’t let you take it. If you’re in deep shit, destroy this uplink or they can find out where the information is downloaded. Granted, it will take them time but eventually, they will break the code. But they can only break the code if they have this uplink or my computer. Without either, they are shit out of luck.”

Michelle leaned over, kissing Nelson. “I need to get back before Olivia starts looking for me.”

“Love you,” Nelson said as Michelle headed for the door.

“Love you too,” Michelle called over her shoulder as she walked out.

When the door closed, Nelson moved up beside Nancy. “Nancy, can I transmit video to you and if I can, can you hack into what’s left of the internet and get it on the air?” Nelson asked.

“The feds will be able to shut down any broadcast after a few minutes to those behind the lines, but I’m certain the Republic won’t,” Nancy told him.

“I wouldn’t be so certain. You don’t know what I want broadcasted.”

Cocking her head as she nodded, “Don’t be surprised because I will edit what you send, just in case there is stuff in the broadcast that lets them know who you are or where you are. And of course, blur out your identity,” Nancy let him know.

“You won’t have to worry about my identity,” Nelson nodded. “Let’s start.”

After thirty minutes, Nelson had to call a break, feeling his brain was about to explode. “Nelson, you have to know this,” Nancy said, holding up the three-ring binder.

“Woman, you have to give me some time to slowly absorb technical crap. Dumping that shit into my brain in large quantities will break it.”

The door banged open and both jumped, going for guns as they spun toward the door. Sean ducked his head, well, bent over, and walked in. Standing up, they saw the pissed-off expression on his face. “Nancy, I need to talk with Nelson,” Sean snapped.

Unlike before, Nelson wasn’t intimidated by the expression or Sean’s size. “Nancy, can we pick this up later?” Nelson asked calmly.

“One hour,” Nancy stated, more to Sean than Nelson. Holstering her pistol, Nancy headed for the door.

When the door closed, Sean stormed over and Nelson just stood his ground. “You are leaving with Curtis, Kenny, Justin, and Rick to stomp some ass?!” Sean barked. “How dare you even think about going without me!”

“Sean,” Nelson said, holding up his hands. “We aren’t coming back till it’s over. Either we win, or they do. I don’t plan on beating them. I’m going to make them commit so many resources to me that the Republic will be able to just march on in.”

Seeing he had Sean’s attention, Nelson continued. “I don’t want you away from your family, and I don’t want you to be a part of what I will ask others to do with me. Stay here and protect our families and this area.”

“Don’t try ‘family’ with me. I have six brothers and sisters, along with Paw and Mom. If something happens to me, my family will have support. I should get you to tell me what you are going to do and make you stay, so I can do it!” Sean snapped.

“Sean, please,” Nelson begged.

Crossing his arms over his chest, “You know I can track you, right?” Sean challenged. “I just figured you would want me on the same page.”

Rolling his eyes, “Did one of the Horsemen talk?” Nelson asked.

“Please,” Sean scoffed. “They wouldn’t even look at me or acknowledge I was in their shop. They all pulled their four-wheelers inside and went to work. And they haven’t been back home since they were ambushed. We’ve been bringing them stuff they ask for and then all of a sudden they come over, moving with a purpose.”

Staring at Sean, Nelson knew the only way Sean wouldn’t go was to shoot him, and he wasn’t going to do that. “I’ll agree with the same condition I gave the Horsemen, plus one extra. If I see you aren’t up to the task, you come home, no questions asked,” Nelson offered and Sean nodded. “The extra is, if any others want to join us, you help me talk them out of it. I feel too many are already coming from here. I know you can do what is going to be needed and I think some of the others could as well, but I don’t want them to live with the consequences later if we win.”

“Already took care of the last part,” Sean admitted as he relaxed. “Well, with my family. I called Paw and told him I might be leaving with you and nobody could follow. He finally agreed.”

Nodding, Nelson stepped over and hugged Sean. “I really wanted you to come,” Nelson confessed. “I think in the end, you’ll hate me for it.”

Returning the ‘man’ hug, “Nelson, if we even have a chance to shorten this war by one day, we need to take it,” Sean told him and they each let go. “I watched a sniper hold his crosshairs on my little girls. I’m ready to start pulling the enemies’ eyeballs out and using the juice inside for axle grease.”

Hearing that, Nelson’s eyebrows arched in surprise, “Maybe you won’t feel guilt later,” Nelson mumbled.

“I’m with you,” Sean assured him.

“Get your four-wheeler over to Curtis’s shop. Let them work on it while you gather equipment. They copied my list, so get it from them. I’m still using mine and if you think of anything, add it. We meet here each morning before sunrise. If anyone asks, just tell them you are getting supplies that Curtis and them overlooked,” Nelson instructed. “We leave in five days.”

“I’m on it,” Sean said and headed for the door.

When Sean was gone, Nelson stared at the door for ten minutes, waiting for someone else to come in. Satisfied none were on the way, Nelson went back to work until Nancy came back.

Going over the instructions, Nancy stopped after an hour, seeing Nelson’s eyes glaze over. Telling Nelson they would continue later, Nancy left. Nelson followed her out and went inside and ate lunch with everyone.

The normal cheerful atmosphere had died down after the Horsemen had been ambushed, but it was now dead. Everyone just sat down and ate in silence. When he was done, Nelson headed to his cabin.

Walking in, Nelson stopped and looked at the shelf above the TV. “That will send my message,” Nelson said, walking around the couch and staring at a sword stand. It didn’t hold just any sword. The handle was an almost exact copy of Luke’s lightsaber. Only a short handguard at the end below the sword was the difference.

A thirty-six-inch double-edged blade extended from the lightsaber. Crystal-clear fiberglass formed a see-through scabbard around the blade that was colored blue. The clear scabbard seemed to glow when light hit the blue blade and that’s why this lightsaber had a handguard, to lock the scabbard on.

Taking the sword down, Nelson smiled, remembering the day he and Gavin had found it at a Star Wars convention, of course. When they’d seen it, neither had asked how much, but when Nelson had told Michelle he’d paid two grand, he’d really thought she was about to use the cool sword on him and beat Gavin with the scabbard.

Pressing the release, Nelson pulled the scabbard off and looked at the blade. It was long for a sword, and very heavy at nine pounds. The man had said it’d been forged from one solid chunk of metal as a solid piece and he’d only made ten of them. “Daddy will use this, Gavin,” Nelson mumbled and sheathed the sword, and saw the clear scabbard seem to glow blue from the blade. “Daddy just has to make one change, son, and you will understand,” Nelson sighed and spun for the door.

It was near supper when Michelle walked into the machine shop and saw Nelson holding the sword lightsaber that she had almost beat him to death with. Closing the door, Michelle saw him put down a can of spray paint. When Nelson lifted the blade up, Michelle stopped cold and stared at the now, bright red blade. “Very appropriate,” Michelle nodded.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Showering after her workout and getting dressed, Michelle patted her thigh pocket and then grabbed her gear before she left the cabin. “Hera,” she called out and Hera followed her outside to the back deck. Walking in the backdoor of the house, Michelle glanced over at the table and saw she was the last to show up for breakfast. Hanging up her AR, Michelle saw Matt and Gerald glancing at the door, with Devin in his highchair beside Gerald.

Sitting down at the table, Michelle turned to see Olivia sitting at the other table with the kids. When she sat down, everyone reached out to hold hands as Bernard said grace. “Michelle,” Matt said timidly. “Nelson needs to start working out again. It’s not much, but it will get him back in the routine.”

Looking around the table at the faces, Michelle stopped at Matt’s. “Nelson’s gone,” she told them softly. “He left last night after midnight.”

“Where did he go?” Matt gasped loudly, and Michelle held out one hand while glancing over to the table the kids were sitting at.

“Keep your voice low, please,” Michelle requested. “I don’t know where he went, but he’s gone.”

“Michelle, he’s going to get killed,” Matt barked in a low voice.

Glancing around to the kids’ table at Curtis’s, Kenny’s, Justin’s, and Rick’s kids, then to Nikki sitting with them, Gerald leaned forward while keeping his voice low. “Who left with him?”

“Sean, Curtis, Kenny, Justin, and Rick,” Michelle answered.

Turning to his sister, “You were on the control desk. Why didn’t you tell someone?” Gerald barked at Nancy.

“I was asked not to,” Nancy answered.

Reaching into her thigh pocket, Michelle pulled out several envelopes. “He’s doing what we feel needs to be done, and I’m asking for your help in covering for all of them,” Michelle told everyone. “Feel honored that he wrote you a letter. The entire time we’ve been together, Nelson’s only written me three letters.”

Standing up, she handed them out. “If the feds get wind of who is attacking them, they will retaliate,” Michelle told them after passing out the envelopes. “We have to figure out a way to make everyone else around here believe they are dead.”

“We can’t do that to Dallas!” Bernard gasped.

Shaking her head, “No. Sean’s family, well, the adults, know as well as William and Rob. We can’t do this alone and will need their help,” Michelle told him, and Bernard looked down at his envelope.

“Michelle, there are guerilla units already behind the lines causing trouble. Nelson and them will only be a small cog,” Gerald reasoned. “If he wants to deal with them, let’s stick to the plan and make long-range attacks, then come back home.”

Letting out a long sigh, “In time, you’ll understand,” Michelle said with a heavy heart.

Everyone looked around, assessing their own emotions and those around them. “When will they come back?” Matt finally asked.

“When it’s over,” Michelle answered, and the shock was near total around the table. The only exception was Nancy and Nikki. “Everyone couldn’t go and if I wasn’t pregnant, it would be Nelson’s ass sitting here and not me. He didn’t betray anyone and trusts everyone here, but we can’t have everyone gone till this is over.” Across the table, Ashley stared at Michelle’s face and knew she was holding more back, but didn’t ask.

“I agree with Nelson’s decision,” Bernard declared suddenly, putting his envelope in his shirt pocket.

Folding his envelope up, Ronald shoved it in his pocket and nodded. “I agree with his decision, but wish he would’ve let us help him prepare.”

“We have part of our group committed to this war fulltime now,” Nancy said, reaching for her glass. “We need to commit all our resources to securing this area around us. When they come home, we don’t need them to fight another battle.”

“Agreed,” Matt sighed with a long face. Staring at the letter in his hand, Matt finally shoved it in his pocket. “We will secure the home front.”

Slowly, Gerald nodded as Devin slapped his highchair, letting Gerald know he was hungry. “How do you want to convince everyone around here that Nelson and the others are dead?” Gerald asked as he fed Devin.

“That’s why William and Rob know. Dallas sent them to scout around the Mississippi River. There are still units on this side. You are going to have to come up with an attack that will look harsh, but we don’t want to lose people in this ruse needlessly. And we will need bodies to pull this off,” Michelle told him.

Not answering right away, Gerald just fed Devin and then let Devin have the spoon. “It will need to be soon, then,” Gerald finally said as the others just poked at their food.

“That’s why William and Rob have been gone for four days,” Michelle explained. “They are due back tomorrow.”

“I have satellite photos of the area they were going to scout,” Nancy said, just pushing her plate away. “They are mostly Soviet troops, but they are dispersed out against air attacks. But they do have a ton of artillery across the river in support. They’ve tried twice to get up a pontoon bridge, but the Republic has destroyed both.”

Feeling numb, Gerald just nodded, watching Devin eating. “Give me what you got, so I can go over them and when William gets back, I can come up with a plan,” Gerald sighed, trying not to cry. “Wilma, will you get Devin when he’s done?” Gerald asked and then got up, heading for the door.

Everyone watched Gerald almost run out and Michelle got up. “Wilma, do you need help?” Michelle asked.

“Go,” Nellie said, waving Michelle off. “We got this.”

Walking out on the deck, Michelle found Gerald holding the railing as he looked past the cabins at the berm. “He’s going to die,” Gerald told her in a breaking voice. “You don’t attack with emotion. It will get you killed.”

Giving half a nod, “That’s not always true,” Michelle said. “But it’s his choice and I agreed with it. We need your help to cover this decision.”

“You will always have me at your side,” Gerald promised, cutting his eyes over at her and then turned away. “I fucking hate this new world,” he grumbled.

“Yes, I’m really starting to think there are different levels of hell,” Michelle admitted. “If you need me, just let me know. I’m going to help Nikki and the kids move to the cabin.”

When Michelle left, Gerald just stared out at the berm, missing his friend.

***

A hundred and sixteen miles to the east, Nelson stood at the bank of the Mississippi River, looking at the far bank over half a mile away. “Damn, that river is big,” Nelson mumbled and felt Zeus lean against him. Reaching down, Nelson patted Zeus. “Hopefully, we won’t have to swim it,” Nelson told Zeus. “Because swimming the Mississippi in February has got to suck ass.”

Leaving the bank, Nelson headed back to camp and stopped, looking at his four-wheeler. If there ever was a post-apocalyptic vehicle, this was it. Pontoons were on each side, bolted to the frame just a foot from the ground. Equipment, metal gas cans, ammo cans and other gear was strapped to every square inch, with fender bags covering every fender and giant saddle bags on the gas tank.

He could tell the suspension felt the weight of the gear that was strapped on.

Looking at the small tandem axle trailer hooked to his ride, Nelson stepped over and checked the pontoons bolted to the sides of the small trailer. Like his four-wheeler, the sides of the trailer had gear strapped to it because the bed of the trailer was packed. The trailer was rated at one thousand pounds and Nelson knew he was right at the limit, just because of the gas he was using. And Nelson’s trailer wasn’t even the biggest. That title belonged to Curtis. His trailer was rated at fifteen hundred pounds. Besides building pontoons, scavenging parts to beef up their rides and gathering gear, everyone had put large lugged tires on. Knowing how important their rides were, they’d all worked overtime on their four-wheelers to handle five hundred pounds of weight and towing a trailer. Then, they’d put run flat inserts in their new tires.

Each one was hauling a trailer, but only Nelson’s, Curtis’s, and Kenny’s were purpose-built heavy-duty ones. Sean, Justin, and Rick were hauling the best ones they’d gotten their hands on, but each of those were only hauling five to six hundred pounds. The only reason they were hauling that much was of the work done on the trailers before they’d left.

“Rides are holding up nice,” Sean said, stepping over. “All that engine and suspension work really paid off. That was bothering me, but I feel much better about our rides now.”

Hearing a nervous edge in Sean’s voice, “Still nervous about crossing?” Nelson asked. “I proved the pontoons work.”

“In a creek,” Sean huffed, looking over his ride. Yesterday, everyone had put a trolling motor on the right rear corner. Using the heavy lugs on the tires like paddle wheels, they could move three to five miles an hour in the water, but half that with a trailer hooked up. Sean finally convinced Nelson that wasn’t enough power to even think about crossing the Mighty Mississippi. They’d ransacked boats around the area until they’d gathered what they needed, then had gone to work mounting the trolling motors.

“It will work,” Nelson said confidently.

“Oh, I’m sure they will stay afloat, but how far downstream will we be when we get across?” Sean pointed out. “I’m hoping with the trolling motors, we can at least fight the current some and only drift a few hundred yards.”

“I could almost ski behind my four-wheeler after putting that trolling motor on,” Nelson joked with a dead voice. “I was still making a wake pulling my trailer.”

Hearing the attempt to joke, Sean held a sigh and then patted Nelson on the back. “Hey, I don’t want to drown before we make the fuckers pay.”

“Yeah,” Nelson grinned. “That would suck.”

They moved from where the rides were parked and over to where Curtis, Justin, Kenny, and Rick were keeping watch. Rick held out a clipboard to Nelson. “Like this?” he asked.

Taking the clipboard, Nelson looked at a drawing on a three-by-five notecard of a floating, emaciated head with its mouth open and a thin, forked tongue sticking out. The mouth was gaping open with neat rows of needle fangs. The skin was so thin, you could see every facet of the skull. Under the head, in old English script read, ‘Sin Eaters’.

“Perfect,” Nelson said, kneeling down and holding the clipboard between them. “Around the head, put a few vines and leaves to fill the empty space.”

“Okay,” Rick said, taking the clipboard back.

“How long did that take you?” Nelson asked, moving over to his rucksack.

As he drew with the ink pen, Rick gave a shrug. “About forty minutes, but it’s hard getting an image from someone else’s head into a drawing.”

“Can you make me a dozen of them, wearing plastic gloves so you don’t leave prints?” Nelson asked, and everyone looked over at Nelson as he pulled gear from his ruck. “You can change the picture to side views and such, but always that head.”

“Yeah, but why?” Rick asked, going back to his drawing.

“That will be our calling card,” Nelson said, pulling out a rolled-up garment. “The other side has to have a name to go with the violence.”

Nodding as he turned the clipboard to a new angle, “Oh, I like that,” Rick grinned as he continued drawing. “I’ll do a few more today and see how fast I can do it.”

The others watched Nelson fit a vest on Zeus. “That’s not a lifejacket,” Sean noted.

“Nope, bulletproof vest for Zeus. But it will also help keep him warm,” Nelson said, adjusting the vest. “He can swim with it though, but he’s got to get used to wearing it.”

Looking down at his own vest and gear strapped to his body, “Life vests won’t help us,” Sean admitted.

“Not going to argue that,” Nelson said, pulling more stuff from his ruck and sat down, looking at the others. “I want all of your attention,” he said, and Rick stopped drawing.

When all of them were looking over at Nelson, he took a deep breath and started. “When we cross that river, you will cease to be the person you are. None of us will use our given name again until this is over,” he told them, then looked Curtis in the eyes. “Your name is Death,” then turned to each of the Horsemen. “Rick, War. Kenny, Conquest and Justin, Famine.” Nelson told them. “When we touch the other side, your old self is locked away and your handle I first gave you, is your new name.”

Turning to Sean, “Your name when we get to the other side is Titan,” Nelson told him, and Sean nodded as he knelt. “Any that we meet, that is who you are,” Nelson stressed, then held up a black half mask that covered from the eyes to the chin. Straps ran from the side to buckle the mask on.

“You will wear this at all times. This is who you are now,” Nelson told them, and Kenny leaned closer and saw the plastic looked like Kydex.

“You made those?” Kenny asked, and Nelson nodded.

“Like your old name, this mask doesn’t come off in front of the others until we are done. This is who you will become when we cross our Rubicon because there’s no turning back,” Nelson told them.

“Um, how about eating?” Curtis asked.

Lifting up one of the masks, Nelson took his helmet off and strapped the mask on, then loosened the bottom strap. “Like this,” he said, using the back of his right hand to push the bottom of the mask up like he was holding a utensil. Everyone was amazed, watching the mask move out, so Nelson could eat.

Taking the mask off, “We won’t even show each other our faces,” Nelson stressed. “That person won’t be here anymore after we cross. That person will only return once this is over. You have to take your mask off to shave, brush your teeth; you do it alone.”

“Why masks?” Rick asked, picking the clipboard back up and continued drawing.

“It will hide your soul and sanity for what we are about to do,” Nelson answered. “It’s been proven in many studies, people wearing masks will do things they normally wouldn’t. It’s not about hiding your identity; the mask is a shield to the mind. Though part of the reason we will wear them will be to hide our identity.”

“I can see that,” Rick nodded.

Nelson passed the masks out and Sean held his facing him and he saw ‘Titan’ painted in gray letters on the lower left side. Small vertical vents were over the mouth area and thick padding ran along the edge. Looking at the mask, Sean started to understand the task they were about to undertake. “Make your adjustments now, otherwise you’ll have to do it alone tomorrow,” Nelson told them.

“We take our mask off and we go home, don’t we?” Curtis asked, seeing ‘Death’ painted on his and then put the mask on.

“Yes, that is telling me, you don’t want to be and can’t handle your new persona,” Nelson answered.

Taking a deep breath, Sean put his on and adjusted the padding that ran along the edges, keeping the mask off his face. The bottom of the mask extended just below his chin and ran back below his ears. Taking it off, “I need to trim the back and make the dips bigger, so it doesn’t cut into the bottom of my ears,” Sean said, and Nelson handed over a pair of heavy-duty snips.

Rick leaned over, passing the clipboard to Nelson and then put his mask on. Looking at the drawing, Nelson nodded to see the ivy vines behind the head. “This is great,” Nelson smiled.

Making adjustments to his mask, Curtis looked around and saw everyone’s handle was painted on the lower left side along the jaw line. “Why paint our new name? We know each other,” Curtis wondered.

“In time, others will join, and they will live by the rules,” Nelson told him and started repacking his rucksack.

Putting his mask back on, “What do we call you?” Sean asked.

Glancing over his shoulder, “When I cross that river, I’m Reaper,” Nelson answered and tossed his mask over to Sean, and Sean saw the name ‘Reaper’ painted in the same spot as theirs was.

“Reaper,” Sean grinned, looking at Nelson’s black mask. “It will be nice to meet you tomorrow,” Sean said, tossing the mask back.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Crouching behind a tree with his night vision monocular on and Duke beside him, Matt watched Gerald creep up to the Soviet armored personnel carrier. Gerald placed the charge on the back of the APC and crept back while Matt glanced around.

Heading back toward Matt, Gerald weaved around two mines. Despite the below freezing temperature, Gerald was sweating. “Let’s move,” Gerald whispered, slipping past Matt, and Duke slipped away with Gerald.

Following Gerald through the thin stand of trees, Matt felt naked looking out over the vast fields that sprawled out just past the trees. “I hate large fields,” he mumbled, glancing at his watch. “One hour and seven minutes till their radio check.”

They soon joined up with Bernard and Ronald, and Gerald led them to a drainage ditch. Climbing down into the ditch, he led them east. Ahead, he saw where the drainage ditch met another, and there were several massive forms in his nightvision monocular.

“Any problems?” Gerald asked Dallas and glanced over at Scott, Tony, Grant, and Jacob. Gerald gave a shiver to see each one carrying a metal five-gallon bucket.

“No, we placed the charges on our targets. Amber just radioed. William and Rob are set up,” Dallas answered.

“Then let’s get this party started,” Gerald replied and slipped down the ditch. “Duke, stay,” he commanded, and Duke sat down when Gerald moved off with the others.

Moving along the six-foot-deep ditch Gerald could walk upright, but Dallas and his sons had to stoop over low, so their heads and shoulders weren’t visible. The field around them had waist-high grass, but they still crouched down as they walked.

Seeing trees on either side of the ditch ahead, Gerald held up his hand to slow everyone down until they reached the trees. Easing up the side, Gerald was suddenly face-to-face with Amber. Feeling ten years of his life vanish, Gerald felt lightheaded as he moved past Amber to a tree.

“Cara and I took out the three guards on the drainage ditch,” Amber told him, and Gerald could only nod while trying to slow his heartrate down. He glanced over and saw three bodies in a foxhole with arrows in their skulls.

When everyone was formed in a line outside the ditch, Gerald gave a weak wave for the teams to split up. The brothers carrying the metal cans slinked through the trees ahead and Gerald watched them slip past another foxhole. “People that big shouldn’t be able to move like that,” Gerald mumbled as Ronald tapped his shoulder and they moved deeper into the trees.

From the reconnaissance William had done and the photos, they knew over a hundred troops were set up in this tree line behind the formation of three Soviet tanks and five Soviet BMPs or APCs. The array of troops was just over two hundred yards long and set up fifty yards deep into the trees.

The most important information William had learned was the troops were having trouble staying warm. Building a fire only invited trouble, so the troops had bundled up in the bottoms of their foxholes. Gerald couldn’t fault them, with armor only three hundred yards to their front. There were sentries, but that’s why Amber and Cara had brought compound bows.

“Mask on,” Ronald said, tapping Gerald.

Pulling out his gas mask, Gerald took his helmet off and pulled the mask on, tightening it to his face. “I hate that devil’s brew Dallas makes,” Gerald mumbled as he watched the others form up behind the troops.

Scanning through the trees, Gerald saw one of the metal cans erupting like a volcano. Inky smoke rose up ten feet, then spread out when it fell back to the ground. “That is medieval shit,” Gerald huffed, watching the inky darkness in his monocular creep across the ground. When it reached a foxhole, the blackness fell inside and immediately, Gerald heard coughing and gagging.

A mile to the west behind Gerald, William peered through his scope at an APC with dozens of antennas around it. There were three set up in a triangle beside a farmhouse. “Range me,” William breathed.

“One thousand, two hundred and six yards, wind left to right, half value,” Rob answered, peering through a spotting scope. Opening his other eye, Rob looked at his watch. “Thirty seconds,” he reported as William became one with the Lahti.

“Sending,” William said, pulling the trigger. A loud but muffled ‘boom’ sounded, then the sonic crack of the projectile broke the silence. Holding his scope on the APC, William saw a flash when the round punched through the armor and squeezed the trigger in a steady motion, raking the vehicle, but stopped as the last round from the magazine loaded into the receiver.

Rob pulled the empty magazine off and hooked up another one before tapping William on the shoulder. Feeling the tap, William moved the crosshairs to see the tiny turrets on the other two APCs rotating.

Raking one with shots, William paused while Rob put another magazine on, then hit the last one as gunfire erupted from the second floor of the farmhouse. “Our direction, but well short,” Rob reported as he turned back and saw two of the three APCs slowly starting to catch fire. “Target down,” Rob said, grabbing his spotting scope.

William grabbed his gear and then he grabbed the barrel of the Lahti and Rob grabbed the butt. Hoisting it up, they moved away to a drainage ditch. Dropping down, they moved down to their four-wheelers and strapped the Lahti alongside on Rob’s quad.

The gunfire from the house was increasing in tempo as more guns joined in, but Rob and William were driving down the drainage ditch heading east. “Hope that helped,” William mumbled.

Hearing gunfire behind them, Gerald lifted a wireless remote. Turning it on, he flipped the switch and eight shaped charges went off simultaneously. The APCs were instantly engulfed in flames, and the tanks were rocked as the fire slowly built up inside the hulls, though Gerald and the others couldn’t see it.

All they could see was the inky blackness from Dallas’s concoction creeping outward steadily, and Gerald fought the urge to run from it as he lifted his AR up, seeing a figure jump up from a foxhole where the blackness hadn’t reached yet. Squeezing the trigger, Gerald heard his rifle cough and the figure flinched, grabbing his throat and falling to the ground.

He could hear voices from the foxhole just as the darkness reached the edge and spilled into the hole. A startled cry started, but stopped in a gagging cough. Turning back ahead, Gerald saw the inkiness feet away and tensed up as it slowly crept over him.

He had to get to his knees to see over the inky blackness, then had to stand when the blackness formed a blanket chest-high. Scanning around, he breathed a sigh of relief to see the volcano of death had gone out. “Right side secure,” Dallas called over the radio.

“Left side secure,” Gerald replied and moved through the blackness. Knowing it was his imagination, Gerald swore he could feel the darkness pressing in on him, trying to squeeze the life from his body.

Behind him, Gerald could hear the thump of a helicopter coming. Before he could say anything, “Got air,” Amber called over the radio.

Moving to the rear tree line, Amber readied the Stinger when all of a sudden, she saw a flash to the east and then a ‘boom’ rolled over the land from the sky. “Something knocked the chopper out before I saw it,” she reported.

“Keep watch,” Gerald replied, watching the blackness slowly dropping now to his waist.

“Think that was the major?” Ronald asked, coming over and his voice was muffled through the gas mask.

Giving a nod, “Or one just like him,” Gerald said. “A bird creeping around the lines can pose problems.”

They spread out and started stabbing the dead bodies and slashing the throats while the blackness finally dissipated. “He could pass for Kenny,” Ronald said, pulling a body over by the arm.

“This one’s got Nelson’s hair and build, but not the face,” Matt called out, dragging the body over to the pile Ronald had started.

Gerald turned, hearing jogging footsteps. “We found one that can pass for Sean and another for Curtis,” Dallas said, feeling like the gas mask was trying to strangle him.

“Let’s go,” Matt said, pulling two bodies over to the pile.

“Amber, let’s go,” Gerald called over the radio. “You leave the surprises?” Gerald asked Dallas.

“Oh, they will love them,” Dallas said, grabbing one of the bodies and tossing it over his shoulder.

Letting the others pass by carrying bodies and the empty metal cans, Gerald set up a few mines and placed grenades under some of the bodies. When he reached the drainage ditch, he could barely make out the last one of the group.

Breaking into a run, Gerald soon saw Duke sitting in the same spot he’d left him. “Heel up,” Gerald said, jogging past and Duke quickly jumped up and ran beside him. “Sorry, didn’t have a mask to fit you,” Gerald told Duke.

Gerald soon reached a line of four-wheelers and moved to his, and Duke leapt up on the back deck and laid down. Firing up his engine, Gerald heard the thump of artillery shooting behind them. Saying a silent prayer, Gerald gave the four-wheeler some gas and sped off down the drainage ditch.

He heard and felt the impacts of artillery rounds hitting behind them. “The Soviets are shelling their own positions!” Matt cried out over the radio.

“Just makes this easier,” Gerald answered, pulling out of the ditch when he saw trees on each side.

Fifteen miles back, they stopped at an abandoned farmhouse and found William and Rob waiting. Moving to the barn, they stripped the bodies and dressed them in the clothes that Nelson, Sean, Curtis, Rick, Justin, and Kenny had worn. Then they shot the bodies, piled them up on two hand grenades and blew them up. Taking the torn and mangled bodies, they lined them up.

Gerald blew the jaw off the one that looked similar to Nelson. When everyone was satisfied, they went inside and grabbed white sheets, just so they could show the blood and gore as the bodies leaked out. Wrapping up the bodies, they piled them on the four-wheelers and headed inside to coordinate the story.

When they left that night with the same story that could be recited by each person, Gerald took his time to lead them home. They would arrive two days later, and the bodies were starting to bloat, distorting the facial features left. Nobody could look at the bodies long, and no one doubted they had lost valuable warriors from the Ozark Patriots.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Sitting on a small hill, Nelson lowered the binoculars and looked at the small blacktop road below them. A small gas station sat off the road six hundred yards away, but the building looked like it’d been looted early on. They had heard gunfire northeast of their camp and had moved to the hill to see if any federal traffic passed by.

They’d crossed the Mississippi two nights ago and while the crossing had raised their heartrates up, the pontoons and trolling motors had worked great. When they’d reached the east bank, they’d still been, more or less, dry.

Taking the pontoons off the four-wheelers and trailers, they’d strapped them to the trailers and slowly moved out, heading northeast.

“Think that artillery we heard to the south last night is part of this?” Sean asked, never guessing the group they’d left behind to fight for was responsible for the battle they’d heard.

Lifting the binoculars back up, “Doubt it,” Nelson answered. “From the reports I got, that’s where the Soviets are and those impacts we heard were MRLS rockets. The Soviets, if that was them, just kept shooting and not moving. You don’t do that in modern warfare. Shit comes back following your shot and takes you out. The shooting we heard couldn’t have been more than a dozen guns.”

Adjusting his mask straps when they made the back of his head itch under his helmet, Sean turned to the road. “We still heading for Du Bois tonight?”

“Yeah, unless the feds move troops in our path, we should be able to slip between those two units,” Nelson answered, and Zeus gave a soft growl. “Easy,” Nelson said, dropping a hand down and patting Zeus, or the vest Zeus was wearing.

“Before we move out, we’ll let the Horsemen set up and snipe four targets at that FOB south of us at Pyatts,” Nelson said.

“Forward operating base, right?”

Grinning under the mask, “See? It all comes back, Titan,” Nelson said, and Sean felt a tingle, hearing his new name.

Hearing an engine, Sean turned to the road and saw two black SUVs coming toward them. “They are heading for the FOB,” Sean said.

Before Nelson could agree, the SUVs slowed, pulling to the side and stopping at the gas station. “There can’t be anything there,” Nelson scoffed, watching as the engines shut down. All four doors on each SUV opened up, and five men wearing tan pants with tactical vests and helmets got out.

“Contractors; eight armed with M4s and two armed with MP7s,” Nelson reported as the men gathered around the backs of the SUVs and opened the hatches. Sucking in a breath, Nelson watched them drag bodies out and then realized, they were hog-tied prisoners.

A shrill female scream broke the silence when one of the men grabbed one of the bodies on the ground, dragging it toward the store. Sean lifted his own binoculars as two other men kicked another person around on the ground, and he could tell it was a young man around twenty.

The two stopped kicking the young man and pulled a bundle from the one SUV. They then pulled him near the pumps and Nelson saw the bundle was actually coiled-up rope. “Shit,” he mumbled, watching one toss the coil up into the awning. The coil looped down and the other man tied a noose, putting it around the young man’s neck.

Grabbing the rope, the men heaved it together, hauling the young man up. They could hear the two men laughing as the young man started kicking when his feet left the ground. With his ankles bound, the young man extended his toes down and the men stopped hoisting him up. Laughing harder while the young man tried to maintain his balance, one of the men tied the rope off, leaving the young man hanging and struggling to breathe.

Faint screams came from inside the store as more figures were dragged by the hair into the building. “I counted seven prisoners,” Nelson said as two contractors picked up the last prisoner but this one, they picked up under the arms, carrying him inside.

“Counting the one fighting to breathe, there are eight,” Sean clarified.

“He’ll be dead in a few minutes,” Nelson replied with indifference. Lowering his binoculars, Sean turned to stare at the side of Nelson’s face. “Go get the Horsemen, we can skip the sniper attack today. They need their ARs,” Nelson said, and Sean could tell he was grinning.

Putting his binoculars away, Sean eased down the back of the hill and saw all four awake. “Get your ARs and come on,” Sean whispered and the four jumped up, grabbing gear. They followed Sean back up the hill, strapping on their vests and checking weapons.

When they reached Nelson, he was looking at the dirt where he’d drawn boxes. “Conquest, you and Famine take the right rear and shoot any that try to come out the back or right side,” Nelson said, looking at Kenny and Justin, then turned to Rick. “War, set up here by the SUVs, take the front left and shoot any that try to get out the left side. Death, you will breach with me and Titan. Ten contractors went inside with seven prisoners. Eight are armed with M4s and two with MP7s. All had tactical vests and helmets, so adjust your shots accordingly. We don’t know if any were already inside, but Titan and I have been on this hill for over two hours and haven’t seen anyone else,” Nelson told them.

Looking up at Curtis, “Standard stack, I’ll break right. Titan will take center, and you will break left. Try not to use flashbangs unless you have to. We are behind enemy lines and there are units within a few miles,” Nelson said, and everyone gave a curt nod.

Getting up, Nelson took lead with Zeus and they went down the left, or north side of the hill, staying in the pine trees. Reaching the road, they quickly crossed it and could hear several females crying out. When they were at the tree line surrounding the store, all of them heard punches landing on flesh and a lot of laughter.

“Take ‘em,” Nelson said, raising his AR to his shoulder and aiming at the front, moving to the door at a steady pace. Rick moved further right of Nelson’s line at a faster pace, heading for the SUVs as he aimed his rifle at the front door and saw OSB board over the door and windows. The front door was propped open and he could see light inside.

Reaching the gas pumps, Rick darted from one to the other, then moved between the SUVs and could hear radio traffic from the first one. Making sure he had the left side covered, Rick settled behind his AR as Nelson reached the corner of the store.

Coming around the propped open door, Nelson saw a shirtless man hanging from the ceiling by his hands while one of the contractors punched away on the man’s body. Three were standing around laughing, watching the beating.

The boxer dropped when Nelson squeezed the trigger, taking his head off as he came through the door, moving to the right side and shifted to the spectators, squeezing the trigger and rapidly dropping the first two. Moving to the last one, Nelson saw him diving and yanking a pistol from a thigh holster.

Sean came through and saw two naked men on tied-up women and opened up as both lifted their heads when Nelson had shot the boxer. Shifting his fire, Sean heard a gunshot over the suppressed rifles and saw Zeus bound past him, jumping over the bodies.

Curtis rounded the corner and saw a group of men in various stages of undressing, diving for weapons when he came in and just started shooting those closest to him.

Seeing Zeus latch onto the pistol shooter, Nelson shifted his aim, moving toward the counter and saw the half-undressed men diving as Curtis systematically moved from target to target. Seeing one grab an M4, Nelson centered on his face before squeezing the trigger and saw the wall behind the man turn red when his head exploded. Glancing behind the counter to secure his back and only seeing boxes, Nelson swept his gun over the room as Curtis stopped firing.

“Clear right, three down. One getting eaten by Zeus,” Nelson called out.

“Clear center, two down,” Sean said, ejecting his magazine and slapping in a new one.

“Left clear, four down,” Curtis said, squeezing the trigger and shooting a man who was moaning.

“Titan, clear left. I have right. Death, hold the room,” Nelson said, moving around the counter and seeing an open door. He found what had been an office, but was stacked with ammo cans and boxes. Stepping back out, Nelson lowered his rifle and heard Curtis talking.

“Everyone, just stay put until we figure out who is who,” Curtis told the prisoners. “If you aren’t feds, then we will cut you loose.”

Walking over to Zeus, who was yanking away on the pistol shooter’s right arm, “Break,” Nelson commanded and launched a kick. As Zeus let go, the man didn’t even see the kick before his jaw snapped, cocking to the side. His head fell back, hitting the floor hard and sounding like a melon.

Grabbing his PTT, “Collapse on building. War, check the one hanging out front,” Nelson called out, then started taking the gear off the pistol shooter.

“Got three alive here,” Sean said, standing over the half-dressed contractors.

“Restrain them,” Nelson ordered, and Rick stepped inside.

“Reaper, the kid out front is dead,” Rick told Nelson. “I cut him down and tried CPR for a minute, but he’s gone.”

“Have Famine keep watch, and you and Conquest check the vehicles for intel,” Nelson said while Curtis helped tie-up the three that were still breathing.

Glancing back, Curtis shook his head, looking at the mangled right arm of the pistol shooter. “That dog is vicious,” Curtis mumbled. When he was finished, Curtis started going through the pockets of the contractors.

“Titan, need you,” Nelson said, moving to the man who was hanging from the rafters. Looking down, Nelson saw a rope tied from the man’s feet to a bolt in the floor. The man was just staring at Nelson in shock. One eye was swollen and his lip was busted. “I’m starting to think, this building wasn’t chosen at random,” Nelson declared.

“The back storeroom is packed with supplies, so I’m thinking this is their personal black site,” Sean said, wrapping his arms around the man’s chest. Flipping his knife open, Nelson reached up to cut the rope holding the man up and Sean laid the man down as Nelson cut the rope at the man’s feet.

Curtis moved over to the two women and pulled the nearly headless corpses off them. “I’m going to cut you loose, but don’t reach for a weapon. You can get a weapon when we leave,” Curtis told them, and they nodded. Cutting the plastic riot cuffs, Curtis moved to the back wall and cut the others loose.

The freed prisoners looked at the masked men like they were apparitions. All of them were wearing smoked lens goggles, so they couldn’t see their eyes, and the masks over their lower faces gave their voices an ominous muffle. No move they made around the room seemed wasted.

Nelson cut the hanging man’s feet loose and glanced over his body. “Seems they just went to work on you,” Nelson said.

“Yeah,” the man replied with a dry voice.

Moving to the side, Nelson’s eyes froze on the man’s right shoulder. “Now I understand why they hung you up,” Nelson said, pointing at a Special Forces tattoo.

Nodding as he rubbed his wrist, “Yes, I was trying to get a group through the lines to the Republic,” the man said, staring at Nelson’s masked face in awe.

Satisfied the man was as good as he could make him, Nelson stood up and headed over to the bodies of the contractors and started striping gear off. “How did they find you?” Nelson paused while Sean taped the half-dressed contractors’ mouths up.

Taking the hint, “Aaron,” the man offered.

“Country is kind of big and there aren’t as many people, Aaron, and you don’t look like you are that far out from active service.”

“Haven’t been out long,” Aaron nodded. “We moved all night and set up camp this morning, and that kid out front snuck off. Don’t know why, but he led them right to us. Damn flashbang went off right beside my head and knocked me out, and I was the only real shooter in the group. They rushed in and when I came to, I was tied-up like a present.”

Grabbing one of the vests he’d taken off a body, Nelson tossed it back to Aaron. Picking up an M4, Nelson turned and tossed it, and Aaron caught it in the air. “When we pull out, get what you need and haul ass,” Nelson instructed and bent down, looking at one of the helmets he’d tossed in the pile. Looking at the covered goggles on the helmet, Nelson saw a switch.

Pulling the vest on, Aaron checked the M4. “You mind me asking who you are with?”

“Triple A,” Nelson answered, pulling the goggles off the helmet and shoving the sleeve that covered the lenses off. “We got a report a car had a flat tire and were trying to arrive in thirty minutes, but saw this group pull in and decided to help.”

Giving a laugh, Aaron winced, stopping the laugh and grabbed his right side as pain flared inside. “Your group is the best Triple A guys I’ve ever dealt with,” he grinned with a wince, feeling his swollen lip split back open.

“Whoa,” Nelson moaned, staring at the goggles.

Turning around, Curtis saw Nelson holding the goggles. “Yeah, they have the e-Tint goggles. They electronically go clear when it gets dark. I could never find any for sale,” Curtis said, then held up a sunglasses case. “They also have the sunglass version. These, I have.”

Spinning to Aaron, “The cool goggles and sunglasses are coming with us, so don’t ask,” Nelson challenged, and Aaron slung the M4 on his shoulder, holding up his left hand.

“You saved our asses. We’ll take what you leave and be overjoyed,” Aaron assured him.

Taking his goggles off, Nelson strapped the e-goggles on and had to try them. He stepped outside and moved from under the awning and the lenses darkened faster than he could blink his eyes. “Oh, man, these are cool,” Nelson said, heading back inside and the goggles went clear instantly.

He saw Sean putting on a pair and wasn’t surprised to see Curtis already had a pair on. “Take any explosives, the MP7s, two M4s, all but one radio, all intel like maps and notes,” Nelson instructed Curtis. “Pile it up, and we’ll come and get it.”

“There is freeze-dried food in the back storage room. It looks like they stayed here often, but there are twenty-three cots back there and only ten here,” Sean said, standing up and seeing the women who’d been raped had on their rapist’s shirts since their clothes were shredded. “There are also more clothes in the back,” he told the women.

The two women took off as Rick and Kenny came inside. “We aren’t taking the radios in the SUVs,” Kenny announced.

“Disable the vehicles and destroy the radios, we are moving in five,” Nelson said, turning to Aaron. “How many attacked you?”

“Like I said, I was knocked out,” Aaron clarified, and the pistol shooter started to moan. “I know I shot three of them,” Aaron said, watching Sean stroll over while pulling out a roll of duct tape and ripping a piece off to cover the pistol shooter’s mouth.

“There was another truck of men,” a man said from the back wall, standing with the other women. Turning back, it was then Nelson realized there’d been two men and five women as prisoners. The ‘man’ couldn’t have been more than twenty.

“They stay at the ambush site to have a cookout?” Nelson asked when the young man didn’t continue.

Shaking his head, “No, sir. They headed off in the opposite direction after getting a phone call on a satellite phone,” he replied.

Stepping closer to Nelson as he put the duct tape away, “Reaper, we can’t carry much more gear,” Sean told him.

“I know, Titan, but we’ll make a cache for a rainy day,” Nelson replied. “Help me string these guys up,” Nelson almost cheered, moving to the pistol shooter.

“Aaron, start gearing your group up and haul ass. You get caught again, Triple A might not have a call in the area,” Nelson said, hanging the pistol shooter from the rafters by his hands.

“Just where am I at?” Aaron asked.

“Southwest of Pyatts,” Nelson answered, hauling over another wounded contractor. Tying the rope to the man’s wrist, Nelson headed for another one as Sean hauled him upright until he was hanging beside his buddy. “About twenty miles from the Mississippi River,” Nelson said, pulling another over. “Cross due west from here because the Republic holds the west bank there. Further south, you’ll have Soviets on the west bank. Closer to St. Louis still has a few units that were cut off, trapped on the west bank.”

“Thanks,” Aaron said, watching Sean pull the rope and lifting the next one up. “Any chance your group is heading back to the Triple A home office anytime soon? I trust, it’s on the other side of the river.”

Dropping the last wounded contractor, “We just got here, so hell no, we aren’t going back!” Nelson snapped, dropping down and tying the rope to the last one’s wrists. “Find something that floats, get to the other side, and head west. Once you get ten miles from the river, you don’t have to worry about the feds, just a few gangs, but you will be in Republic territory.”

When the last one was hauled up, Nelson pulled his knife out and flipped his wrist, snapping the blade open. “How long till you head back?” Aaron asked as Nelson cut the pistol shooter’s pants off and Sean tethered their feet to the floor.

“Not for a long time. Too much work on this side,” Nelson replied, standing back up and the pistol shooter grunted against the tape. “Shh,” Nelson consoled.

Aaron stumbled back when Nelson grabbed the man’s frank and beans and then with one swift motion, chopped them off. Blood shot out from the area his manhood used to occupy and the man bounced up and down, howling against the tape. “A body looks weird being neutral gender,” Nelson nodded, tossing the severed penis and testes on the floor.

The other three were already naked from the waist down, saving Nelson the trouble of removing clothes. Screaming against the tape, they bounced up and down but could do little else, since they were also tied to the floor. Grabbing the next cluster, Nelson sliced it off and held it up in the man’s face. “Never seen it from this angle, huh?”

Tossing it away, “Death, get Famine, drop your trailers and bring your rides, so we can haul the shit we are taking, and bring me some C-4,” Nelson ordered, moving to the next one.

“Reaper,” Sean said, grabbing Curtis before he left. “They have cases of C-4 back there. We would have to empty one trailer to haul that much.”

“Just your rides then,” Nelson said casually, grabbing the next cluster and slicing it off before nonchalantly, tossing it aside. Curtis chuckled as he kicked the severed penis out the door and left.

Stopping at the last man, Nelson stared into his eyes as he screamed against the tape. The man stopped screaming, able to see Nelson’s eyes with the clear goggles. “Take comfort, in that you won’t be the last,” Nelson told him in a serious voice. “We are the nightmares your mother warned you about. Tell those you see in hell, you got to meet the ‘Sin Eaters’,” Nelson said, grabbing the man’s cluster.

Feeling the gloved hand grab his manhood, the man freaked and tried bouncing up and down. Nelson’s knife swiped down and he stepped away as blood pumped across the room, almost reaching the door. Tossing the worthless flesh over his shoulder, Nelson stared at Aaron. “Get some shit and go!” Nelson shouted at Aaron.

Aaron turned to the other freed prisoners who were staring at Nelson with disgusted amazement. “Get some shit and head west. I’m helping them get some of this gear out of here,” Aaron told the others.

The six just stared at Aaron in shock. “We’ll help,” the young man finally said.

“I didn’t say you could help us,” Nelson said, heading for the storage room.

“Didn’t ask,” Aaron shouted.

Loading down the four-wheelers and then their bodies, the group left the building and Nelson carefully closed the door, praying it wouldn’t open up by itself, at least not until he was a long way off. Pulling a notecard from his vest, Nelson jogged to the last SUV and stuck it on the instrument panel.

Aaron looked at the two jacked-up four-wheelers with shit strapped all over them as Curtis and Justin pulled off. The four-wheelers reminded Aaron of the trucks and buggies his team had used in Iraq. They’d called their rigs ‘war pigs’ because they’d been loaded to the max for war.

When they reached the camp, Aaron saw other four-wheelers just like ‘em. Then, he saw the trailers that seemed to be trembling with all the gear strapped on and piled in the beds. Curved bars ran over each trailer and what looked like pontoons were strapped on to form a roof over the trailers.

Moving his gaze back to the pontoons, “Holy shit. You used those on the four-wheelers to cross the river?” Aaron gasped.

“Smart,” Nelson said, just lashing the stuff they’d taken anywhere he could. “You helped, now haul ass. Because when that building goes off, a shitstorm will follow.”

“You’re heading north, right?” Aaron asked, and Nelson just stared at him. “You said Soviets are to the south, so you’ve been there. If that building goes up, they will head straight for the river, trying to catch those responsible. Let us follow you north. You aren’t going far, not in daylight around here. Not enough tree cover,” Aaron blurted out excitedly.

“He’s got a point, Reaper,” Sean said, climbing in his seat.

“My dog rides on the back, find a spot to hang on,” Nelson said, getting on his four-wheeler. The seven moved to the four-wheelers and scrambled on. “Fall off and you walk,” Nelson warned the woman hanging on the front deck when he took off.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Staying near fence rows when they came to any field, Nelson led the group eight miles north until he reached another large stand of trees. Stopping near a stand of large pines, Nelson climbed off and the woman on his front deck seemed thankful the ride was over when she got off.

“Death, remember the lesson on caches?” Nelson asked, and Curtis nodded. “Stow all the stuff but intel.”

Grabbing a folding shovel, Curtis moved off and started digging a hole as Kenny, Rick, and Justin hauled over the gear. “Did you forget something?” Sean asked, stepping over to Nelson.

Rolling his eyes up and going through everything, Nelson finally shrugged. “Not that I know of.”

“The gas in the SUVs. We each used ten gallons getting to the river,” Sean chided.

“Ah, shit,” Nelson grumbled, and Sean grabbed his arm. Trail riding, he could get eighty to a hundred miles from a tank, but they were getting half that now.

“I told Death to bring the empty cans and I refilled them,” Sean winked at Nelson.

Throwing his hands up, “Okay, yes. I needed you guys,” Nelson admitted.

“We knew it. I just wanted you to admit it,” Sean nodded as Aaron came over.

“In case I forgot, thank you for saving my ass,” Aaron told them and held out his hand. They each shook his hand, then Aaron turned to the awesome four-wheelers. “You guys are here to do some damage.”

“No, just what’s necessary,” Nelson corrected.

Turning away from the rides, “Need another gun?” Aaron asked, and Nelson shook his head.

“No, get this group out of here,” Nelson told him.

Holding up his hand, “You were right. I was in the service, but I was still in the reserves and got called in. I got caught at Ft. Smith when the shit hit the fan. My wife and kids were at home in Atlanta,” Aaron explained, dropping his hand as the energy left his body. “When we figured out what was happening, the team I was attached to gathered up gear and headed south to Texas. They were already starting to fight the feds.”

Turning away and looking off, Aaron continued. “I got in touch with my wife when we reached Dallas. I told her to head for our hunting camp. Two of the guys on my team live in Georgia and we ride together to Ft. Smith when we have duty. Well, they called their families and told them to head to the hunting camp also, since their families had already been there.”

Aaron paused for several minutes and just stared off into space. “My team was dropped off in Colorado to harass and destroy lines of communication. It was November when we finally rejoined our lines, and I told our CO I was going to get my family. He ordered me not to, but my family was behind enemy lines and I got to see what the feds did to civilians firsthand.”

Taking a breath, Aaron turned to look at Nelson and up at Sean. “My two friends and teammates also went with me. It took us three weeks of fast humping, but we finally made it,” Aaron stopped as his voice started breaking. “We found our families stripped naked and nailed to the walls of the small house we used at the hunting camp.”

Blinking tears away, “They had been there for a month or more,” Aaron recounted. “We buried them and acting like idiots, we launched an attack, a three-man attack, on a fuel depot outside of Atlanta. Neal and Graham were killed. They were both shot and bleeding out bad. Yelling at me to leave, they pulled out the satchel charge we’d rigged up. I took off and barely made it out of the blast area of the storage tank they blew up.”

Taking a deep breath, “Whew, haven’t told anybody this,” Aaron said, blinking tears away. “I started wandering, vaguely heading west till I ran into a group that’d escaped from a detention center. There were nineteen,” Aaron told them, waving a hand at the six sitting down near them listening to the story. “You know how that ended.”

Reaching over, Nelson gripped Aaron’s shoulder as an equal. “Aaron, go back to the military and fight the war you know how to fight,” Nelson instructed softly. “You don’t want to be a part of what we are doing.”

Shaking his head, “You’re wrong,” Aaron said. “Just from what I’ve seen, you are going to do what needs to be done. Most of the generals leading the Republic are fighting the war with honor and rules while the feds are slaughtering women and children.”

With no emotion in his eyes, Nelson stared into Aaron’s eyes. “Who says we aren’t going to do that?” Nelson countered. “Because, I plan on doing just that.”

Neither of them blinked and Aaron never flinched at hearing the words, but the six beside them did and they all gasped. Returning the gaze unwavering, “Then I found who I want to fight with,” Aaron responded. “A leader who will show them terror goes both ways.”

Finally, Nelson blinked as he turned to Sean and Sean gave a small nod. “I’m the boss and my orders are to be followed without hesitation,” Nelson told Aaron as he faced him.

“That, I can do,” Aaron answered.

“We will be doing malevolent and sinful deeds, but if any under my command ever rape a man or woman, they will feel the wrath we bring to the enemy. That is the one line that will never be crossed, under any circumstance,” Nelson warned.

“I hope you aren’t expecting me to change my mind,” Aaron replied.

Spinning on his heel, “Tell him the rules, Titan,” Nelson said, walking away and heading for his trailer. Walking back, Nelson saw Aaron nodding as Sean finished.

“He’s on board, Reaper,” Sean told Nelson as he stopped.

“This is your mask until I can show you how to make your own. Your name is Havoc from this time forth until this ends. Havoc, welcome to the Sin Eaters,” Nelson told him, handing over a mask.

Looking down at the half mask, Aaron saw it had elastic bands to hold it on his head. Not buckles like the others. It was also more rounded, and Aaron saw it really was a generic mask. Pulling the mask on, Aaron felt like a shield had been placed on his body.

“I want to join,” the young man said, standing up.

“Me, too,” one of the women said jumping up and another of the young women jumped up, “I want to join and fight.”

“This is a commitment because if you are caught, the horrors you will face are nothing compared to what they will do to you,” Nelson warned and none of the three wavered. Walking back to the trailer, Nelson came back carrying half masks like he’d given Aaron, and Sean was wondering just how many of those Nelson had.

Stopping in front of the young man. “Your name from now on will be Razor,” Nelson said, then moved to the girl beside Razor. “Your name will be Scorn,” he told her, handing the mask over. Then Nelson turned to the last, who was woman in her thirties. “Your name from now on will be Venom.”

Venom took the mask and pulled it on, giving a sigh as Nelson turned to the other three. “We will get you close to the river, but it will be up to you to reach safety. And there is price for this service. If you ever tell anyone, even on your deathbed, who they were before becoming a Sin Eater, your family will feel the wrath before you die,” Nelson warned.

“I only know their first names!” one cried out, visibly trembling.

“We don’t know anything about them or anyone in that group, except their names,” another said, and Nelson held up his hand, stopping the last one from speaking.

“This isn’t a threat. It’s a warning. If the feds find out you know they will torture you, never believing you don’t know more. They are choosing to fight, and you will do your part,” Nelson told them. “When you get to the Republic, you will tell them you met the Sin Eaters and they saved you, and only you.”

The first young woman that had spoken nodded. “We will, and if they don’t keep their word, I’ll tell everyone they are lying.”

Nelson turned to Sean. “Let’s unhook the trailers and get the Horsemen,” Nelson sighed, heading for his four-wheeler. “Let’s empty that building before the others get back and detonate the bomb.”

Leaving the three who hadn’t joined, they rode back to the building and Nelson had to pry the back door open to get inside and disarm the bomb he’d hooked to the front door. Working in fast order, they moved the stuff out and just moved it a mile away. Then, they would transfer it back to the new camp. Nelson just wanted out of the building.

Before leaving, Nelson went and pulled the Sin Eater card out of the SUV and carried it inside. Finding a thumb tack, Nelson pinned the card to the pistol shooter’s chest. Having long bled out, pistol shooter was very gray. “Was worried they wouldn’t get that,” Nelson grinned, then reached up to tap the sports cam attached to the side of his helmet. “I thought this was going to be the only proof we took you out, but now your friends will find you,” Nelson told the dead man.

Walking out the back, “Let’s stop at a few of the abandoned houses and see if we can’t find some more four-wheelers,” he said over his shoulder as he cranked up the engine.

“Not an army yet, but we’re getting there,” Sean said, following Nelson into the trees.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Sitting on the front porch after breakfast, Michelle looked out over the road at the new graves. It’d been a week since they’d had the ‘funeral’ and she had to admit, those that knew the truth had put on an award-winning performance.

Bernard and Gerald thought it was a mistake, but Michelle had told Olivia the truth. There was no way Michelle could tell their daughter that daddy was dead, knowing he wasn’t. When Michelle told Olivia why everyone had to believe it, or daddy would be killed, Olivia had put on the best performance of anyone.

Getting off the swing, Michelle caught Devin before he reached the edge of the porch. “You can barely walk, so no jumping or trying to fly,” Michelle told him. Seeing Devin just smile, Michelle carried him down the steps and put him down in the yard. Devin moved off into the yard as she sat down on the steps.

“He’s growing up too fast,” Bernard said, coming out the door.

“Yeah,” Michelle sighed as her eyes drifted back across the road to Gavin’s headstone. “And he will get the chance to,” she mumbled.

Walking down the steps, Bernard sat down beside Michelle. “Had to come outside because class is going on inside,” he chuckled.

Nodding, “Yes, I have health and history this afternoon,” Michelle smiled.

Reaching over, Bernard patted her leg. “I can store Gavin’s stuff in the attic, and you can get it out of your basement,” he offered.

“Maybe later,” Michelle told him.

“Why is he coming again?” Nancy sighed, walking out the door with Gerald behind her. “The major was just here a few days ago after the funeral.”

“Um,” Gerald paused as he closed the door. “General Reynolds gave direct orders to hold Mountain View at all costs and if anything happened to you, hell would follow,” Gerald answered with a cringe.

Spinning around on Gerald, “You tell the major to piss off, and he isn’t assigning troops here!” Nancy spat.

Seeing the glint in Nancy’s eye, Gerald took a step back. “Sis, I was only a first sergeant. Major is way higher,” Gerald told her. “I already told him, troops won’t be assigned here because we have too many traps around here.”

“And put in more,” Bernard reminded Gerald. After Gavin, there wasn’t any place the farm could be seen that didn’t have traps and a few mines placed now.

“Exactly,” Gerald nodded, thankful for an ally. “He’s just checking up and Brandy is coming with him.”

“I’ve been on duty since last night, why do I have to be out here?” Nancy growled.

“So he can see you with his own eyes,” Gerald popped off.

Moving to the steps, Nancy sat on the other side of Michelle. “I like being a recluse,” Nancy sighed.

“Devin!” Gerald snapped and leapt over the three sitting on the porch. Everyone turned to Devin as Gerald landed in a sprint, heading for Devin who had a handful of dirt heading for his gaping mouth. Devin paused, hearing Gerald and saw his buddy running for him.

Letting out a squeal, Devin dropped the handful of dirt and held out his hands to Gerald. Scooping him up, “You don’t eat dirt,” Gerald griped, cleaning Devin’s hand off. “Bubbles are okay, but not dirt.”

“Let him taste it,” Michelle shrugged. “All of our kids did it, at least once.”

“She has lost her mind,” Gerald told Devin as they walked off to the side of the house.

“My brother is cowed down by a baby first, and a woman next,” Nancy declared. “If I would’ve known he needed a baby to settle down, I would’ve adopted.”

Seeing Bernard about to speak, Michelle cut him off. “Find out anything?”

An evil smile crept up on Nancy’s face as she glanced around, and Bernard forgot to tell Nancy she could actually have babies. “I listened to a report last night about contractors mutilated at two separate locations. A patrol was found disemboweled and hanging from trees and sniper activity has increased near Owensboro, Kentucky,” Nancy told them in a low voice. “The feds actually said, ‘Sin Eaters’.”

Shaking her head, “Damn, he’s moving fast,” Michelle mumbled, impressed but also frightened. “He make contact?” Michelle asked, purposely not saying Nelson’s name. Everyone had agreed they would only refer to those gone with pronouns.

“Yes, last night. I gave him the satellite photos he wanted, and he sent the first videos,” Nancy whispered. “But he told me I couldn’t put them out yet.”

Feeling much better after hearing that, “I want you to show me how to edit them,” Michelle said, and Nancy nodded as two four wheelers pulled in and six more parked out on the road. Soldiers riding the six got off and spread out as the major and Brandy parked.

“One would think you want to move in, major,” Nancy said coldly.

Turning to the steps, “Orders,” the major smiled at Nancy.

“So I’ve heard,” Nancy grumbled.

“Orders that I had to shred after reading, just so you know,” the major told her as Bernard got up and let Brandy sit down on the step. “The only other copy is in General Reynolds’s safe.”

“Wow, even the Army can surprise me sometimes,” Nancy replied with genuine shock.

Bernard gave a chuckle, turning to Brandy. “What’s the news around here?”

“Patrols aren’t finding any feds,” Brandy shrugged. “A few refugees, but that’s about it.”

“Seems the rotting corpses hanging on signs around here has gotten the word out. This area has a police force that doesn’t arrest,” the major said. “Michelle, I just want you to know, an air strike was launched against that pocket of Soviet troops last night. The after-action report I got said the unit was wiped out.”

Forcing a smile, “Thank you for telling me,” Michelle replied as Gerald came around the corner of the house, talking to Devin. When they stopped at the group, Devin held out his hands to Michelle. “Soccer ball head,” Michelle grinned, taking Devin as he let out a squeal.

“Major, why did I see LCACs being hauled along the highway yesterday?” Gerald asked.

“The Marine Expeditionary Units are moving forward,” the major answered.

“What’s that?” Bernard asked.

“Big ass hovercraft that can haul tanks over water faster than you drive,” Gerald replied. “So, the time is getting close?”

“Above my paygrade,” the major shrugged. “But my opinion, the answer is no. But the Marines would deny that. We just don’t have the supplies in place to launch an attack that size yet. Ordnance isn’t the problem. Working machines, fuel, and food are the problem. Good news is the feds pulled out of Iowa and Minnesota without contest. They weren’t there in strength, but we got them under our control now. Canada was to hold the northwest, but lost all their armor in Montana.”

“Finally, some good news that doesn’t cost us blood,” Gerald sighed and then asked. “What’s your best guess about heading east?”

“April,” Nancy cut in and the major turned to see Nancy grinning.

Nodding as he turned back to Gerald, “Yes, April, if we don’t get the rain we are forecasted to get,” the major agreed. “Otherwise, it will be May.”

“Yes, and then you will have to hold up as you secure your bridgehead,” Nancy added. “At this pace, the Republic will reach the east coast in four years, but I’m thinking closer to six.”

Turning to Gerald, “Please let me keep just a squad stationed here,” the major pleaded. “She knows shit she shouldn’t.”

“No,” Gerald grumbled, narrowing his eyes at Nancy who just flipped him off. “We lost a cow that got out two days ago because it stepped on a mine we’d placed out. And none of us are telling anyone where the traps are.”

Giving a shiver that unmarked minefields were that close by, the major nodded. “Okay,” he gave in.

“Major, just stay on the marked paths we have out, and you don’t have to worry. We can see all of those, so we don’t have to mine them,” Gerald assured him.

Casting a glance at Nancy, the major held out a hand to Brandy. “Let’s tour Willow Springs,” the major said, and she let him pull her up.

Turning to Michelle, “I’m going to run for reelection,” Brandy said, then gave a smile. “Nelson liked me doing this, so I’ll continue as long as I can, but when I see him on the other side, I’m kicking his ass,” Brandy finished in a snarl.

“You do an excellent job,” Michelle said, forcing a fake smile. “He’ll take the beatdown.”

Brandy patted her cheek and headed to her four-wheeler. When they left, Bernard shook his head and patted Michelle. “You did good,” he told Michelle.

“We all did,” Michelle smiled, then turned to look across the road and her smile fell away. “And we will all do our part to end this.”

“Shorter than six years,” Nancy added, also staring across the road. “This war has already cost too much.”

Squeezing Devin tight, Michelle nodded. “And the bill will grow more before it ends.”

***

As Michelle had sat on the steps outside the house, Nelson was looking at the throng of people in their camp south of Owensboro. The day after Havoc had joined, they’d found four-wheelers and two yard trailers. Using tools they’d brought, they made the new rides as quiet as they could with what they had and could scavenge. Burying what they couldn’t carry in a cache, they’d left heading east until they got behind the deployed units along the Mississippi and then turned south.

Turning south, they’d run into a group of contractors rounding people up. They’d killed all sixteen, thanks to the Horsemen’s sniping skills, and from that group of prisoners, they’d gotten eleven more recruits. After running out of masks, Nelson had the ones not wearing one put on a bandana. When they’d made camp, he’d pulled out the kydex, heat gun, and supplies, and then showed everyone how to make the half mask.

By the next morning, everyone had a half mask and they’d moved out, getting four-wheelers for the new recruits. Again, they’d worked on the new four-wheelers, baffling the noise they made. It was when they were scouting abandoned houses looking for supplies for the new recruits, Nelson had come upon an elderly lady kneeling beside a pile of dead bodies that had been gunned down. Reminded of Nellie, Nelson had talked to her and found out her kids and grandkids were in the pile.

After Nelson had talked to her and found out her story, another mask had been handed out and Siren had joined the Sin Eaters. Siren was overjoyed to learn how to fight, but had started preparing meals by her second day and keeping track of their food supply.

Sean had brought in the next recruit that evening. A balding man in his fifties who was a mechanic, and a mask had been handed out and Wrench, of course, had become a Sin Eater.

The Sin Eaters had grown to twenty-two now and Nelson stood back, watching. The Horsemen, Sean, and Havoc had small groups around them sitting in a circle, timing everyone as they disassembled weapons and ran checks on them. “We are getting there,” Nelson mumbled and moved over to help teach.

Chapter Thirty

It was the second week in March when Nelson leaned back against his four-wheeler, studying maps and photos of Ft. Campbell. He had stopped all attacks and sniping enemy units before they’d reached Central City, so a pattern of attacks wouldn’t be seen. Teaching the recruits to read maps, Nelson had continued south through Kentucky.

For the past five days, they had camped outside of Herndon in a small forest and now, had thirty-three Sin Eaters. Northwest of the target area he longed for, Ft. Campbell. Preparing for the attack, Nelson and the others started showing the recruits how to scout and move around an area on foot. Abandoned houses were used to teach room clearing, and how to break and enter. The recruits had enthusiasm and heart, but they were all half-starved. The only one that didn’t apply to was Havoc.

Knowing that getting the recruits stronger would take time, Nelson had concentrated where it would do good because they were short on equipment. Eleven of the recruits didn’t have suppressors for their M4s and six of those, didn’t have sidearms for backup weapons. Another area they were lacking in was night vision goggles and monoculars. They had gear, tactical vests, clothes, boots, helmets, and gloves they had taken from those they’d killed, just not gear that fit.

Nelson had been tempted to just go contractor hunting because they always got some good gear off the contractor’s bodies and vehicles. He had brought some suppressors and contractors carried them, but the regular troops didn’t. Nor did the regular troops carry sidearms. “Yeah, we are going contractor hunting later,” Nelson mumbled. “Best way to get our shopping done.”

One thing he really needed for his troops were boots. Or more correctly, boots that fit. They’d taken everything off the bodies they’d left behind, except for underwear, and ransacked houses they’d come across, but half of the group was in shoes that were falling apart or boots that didn’t quite fit.

But in truth, Nelson was satisfied on that front. He would rather have weapons and naked troops than troops fully-clothed and professional-looking, but without weapons.

The one front that made Nelson pissed-off was fuel and ammo.

What fuel they had on hand was what dictated how far they traveled. No matter how many patrols he sent out to siphon from abandoned cars, they never had enough to have a reserve. They had trailers now for each four-wheeler and gas cans out the ass, empty, of course.

They had brought ammo, but teaching people who didn’t know shit about guns takes a lot of ammunition. When he’d come up with the plan, Nelson had covered that by bringing suppressed .22 rifles and pistols, and had thousands of rounds for them. But it took a lot of rounds to teach people how to shoot, then shoot and move.

They had to be sparing with the real ammunition they trained with, and Nelson didn’t like that. Each new recruit had a thousand rounds or close to it, and Nelson didn’t want to use that up on training. A thousand rounds might seem like a lot, but in a shootout, that would go very fast.

“Still going ahead?” Sean asked, walking over with Havoc.

“Yes, the plan is solid,” Nelson replied, but didn’t look up. Nelson knew where his attack was heading, right down to the street and house.

Realizing he heard cheerfulness in Sean’s voice, Nelson looked up at them. “What?” he asked.

“Took our teams to an abandoned dairy farm to the west to teach close quarters combat,” Sean practically beamed. “Found five hundred gallons of gas in a tank behind the barn.”

Making quick calculations, Nelson sighed. “That’s fifteen gallons for each Sin Eater.”

They both knelt in front of Nelson as Havoc spoke. “No, Death and Famine took out their teams to siphon. They came back with enough, so everyone will have twenty gallons.”

Leaning his head back and feeling relieved, “If you tell me you found ammo, that would just tickle me pink,” Nelson told them. Sean, Curtis, Kenny, Justin, Rick, and Havoc were his lieutenants, and each was building a squad from the recruits.

Giving a shrug, “Only a thousand rounds of .22,” Sean said.

“But Wrench ransacked that barn and has a nice set of tools,” Havoc offered. “That’s why we came over. I know each person is to haul their own gear, but Wrench’s skill is worthless to us without tools. I want to tell him to pack his trailer only for his trade and disperse what he can’t carry to others, including his fuel.”

Dropping his head back to the map in his lap, “Do it,” Nelson instructed. “Where does Siren say we are at on food?”

“We keep bringing in game, she says we can go another week before going to meat only,” Sean answered. “That is one thing we aren’t finding in any house.”

“Yeah, the only food we’ve got was off contractors and troops,” Nelson nodded. “When was the last time you went over the attack with your teams?”

“Before we came over,” Havoc answered.

Glancing at his watch, “Start bedding them down, then,” Nelson told them and they left. But the fact was, nobody really slept. Images nobody wanted to see filled their sleep. The only Sin Eater in the group that didn’t have night terrors was Sean, but when he closed his eyes, all he could see were the crosshairs on his daughters.

Pushing his body off the ground, Nelson got up and moved over to the miniature replica they had made of Ft. Campbell. “This will let them know we are here to stay,” he grinned.

***

“Clear,” Curtis called over the radio and Nelson watched the Hummer drive off, following the south fence. Motioning with his hand, Nelson watched two troops move up to the chain-link fence and cut a vertical opening in the outer fence. Nelson wasn’t convinced there weren’t mines between the inner and outer fence, so Havoc eased through the opening.

Using a metal detector and his knife, Havoc cleared a path to the inner fence and Nelson was glad he’d let Havoc clear the path because it would’ve taken him more time. “Moving,” Nelson breathed in the radio, letting Curtis and the six with him know the clock was starting.

Letting his PTT go, just reminded Nelson they only had eight radios they could use.

Heading through the gap, Nelson crouch-walked to the inner fence, then helped Havoc hold the gap open. Keeping his eyes toward the base, Nelson felt the others filing past him and spreading out into their squads.

Being the last one in, Sean tapped Nelson and Havoc on the shoulders. Havoc pulled out carabiners and clipped the gap closed, so it wasn’t too obvious. Looking around the blacked out base, Nelson didn’t think it was necessary. Ft. Campbell was over a hundred miles from the front, but when they’d scouted the base the last few days, they had seen bomb craters along the runway and destroyed planes and choppers pushed up in a pile at the end of the runway.

The one thing Nelson did think was weird; there weren’t patrols inside the base. He and Sean had snuck in several times and once you got past the roving patrol around the fence, there wasn’t anything else except for MPs riding around.

One thing the base did have was anti-aircraft missile batteries and gun emplacements.

“See you in forty-seven minutes,” Havoc whispered and moved off with his group.

Giving Sean a nod, Nelson headed for the houses while leading the other four groups. Moving between the houses and crossing streets, Nelson saw one house had faint light coming from a window. Then, he saw a blanket was over the window. “Guess they are under blackout precautions because of birds of prey,” he mumbled, moving across the yard to the street and into the yard on the other side.

Moving between the houses, Nelson passed two more streets and stopped between two houses. The houses along this street were larger and more opulent by military standards. They just screamed ‘officers’. Looking at the house across from him, he raised his hand up and motioned forward.

When he moved into the yard, the teams broke off and Sean and his squad followed Nelson. Slowing as he neared the front steps, Nelson moved to a large potted plant and moved it to the side. When Nelson grabbed a key, Sean shook his head. “That fucker told you everything,” Sean mumbled.

Unlocking the deadbolt, Nelson shoved the key into the doorknob and turned it before slipping inside. Sean followed with his three squad members. Slinking around the living room, Nelson noticed the heavy blankets over the windows in his monocular. Moving into the first room, Nelson saw the ten-year-old boy asleep.

Stepping over, Nelson punched him in the side of the head and the boy jerked and then went limp. As Nelson left the room, one of the squad moved to the bed while pulling out a roll of duct tape. The next room, Nelson found the twelve-year-old girl and punched her out and left when a roll of duct tape was pulled out.

Entering the hall, Nelson moved to the last door and opened it to see a woman sleeping in the bed. “Ms. Colonel Jamie Reed,” Nelson said in a normal voice, startling Sean behind him. Sean saw the woman stir in her sleep as Nelson reached the side of the bed, and punched her in the temple.

“Bring her to the living room,” Nelson growled, walking out and heading for the kitchen. Entering the living room, he saw the woman sluggishly trying to open her eyes. He poured water on her face.

She shook her head, realizing her hands and feet were restrained and then screamed against the tape over her mouth while Nelson poured water on the kids, waking them up. Tossing the pitcher away, Nelson pulled off his small backpack while one of the squad turned on a video camera. He wanted better quality than his helmet camera.

Sean watched Nelson unstrap the lightsaber sword from the backpack. The clear scabbard was now painted black. “Your husband killed my son,” Nelson said, flipping his monocular up and turning on a lamp. The three screamed, seeing the masked group as Nelson moved in front of the wife.

Pulling a picture from his pocket, “My wife cut his head off after torturing him for hours,” Nelson told her and the three screamed at the picture and tears filled their eyes. “My son was nine years old, and your husband killed him and ordered the deaths of over sixty other kids that we know of,” Nelson told her, putting the picture away.

“You could’ve prevented this. At the very least, you could’ve killed him yourself and saved your kids,” Nelson explained, pulling the sword out as the muffled shrieks got louder.

Sean thought the red blade was almost glowing as Nelson dropped the scabbard to the floor, standing in front of the three. Nelson’s arm darted out, stabbing the boy in the chest and he yanked the sword out. “That’s how I had to watch my son die, bitch. Now you’ll get to feel what it’s like,” Nelson growled.

Swiping the sword out, the girl’s muffled screams stopped as the wife beat her head against the couch, wailing into the tape. “Yeah, it sucks, doesn’t it?” Nelson said and then lashed out, stabbing the woman in the chest.

Stepping to the end of the couch, Nelson watched the woman’s twitching slowly stop. Satisfied, Nelson moved over, bringing the sword down and taking the heads off. “Can’t have you making a miraculous recovery and telling anyone that, now can we?” Nelson said, wiping his sword off on the couch.

Sheathing the sword, Nelson moved over to turn off the light. “Moving,” he said over his shoulder, then placed a notecard on the coffee table.

Moving outside, Nelson led the team to the house on the right and saw a warrant officer lived there. One of the squad moved up with lock picks and two minutes later, she eased the door open, but it caught on a chain lock. Pulling out small bolt cutters, Sean eased up to cut the chain and they filed inside.

One of the squads followed, while the others pulled out pistols with long suppressors. Moving to the hallway, Nelson saw two forms in the bed and lined up his sights. The second kid moved when the first was shot, but never woke up before Nelson squeezed the trigger again.

Stepping back into the hallway, he saw the others coming out of rooms and they moved through the house, clearing it. Three minutes after walking in, Nelson was leading the squad back out and moved to the next house. Across the street, he saw another group ready to enter a house as the picklock went to work on the door.

Darkness moved down the street from house to house, with only one family getting the sword. Exiting their fifth house, Sean tapped Nelson’s shoulder. “Time,” he whispered.

Giving a nod, Nelson moved to the end of the street and then crossed over a street, moving into the yards as he continued on. Ahead, he saw his target next to a three-story housing complex. In the satellite photos, he could clearly see tanker trailers and fuel trucks parked among the houses. He had Nancy send him photos of other bases and found the same thing.

Sending the question to Nancy, she’d informed him the Republic wouldn’t bomb targets that endangered civilians, unless they were high value. The feds had realized this after losing tank farms, and had started storing fuel in the housing areas.

Not feeling the need for the same restraint that the Republic was showing, Nelson took his backpack off as they neared the trailer and pulled out a bomb. Turning on the timer, Nelson shoved the bomb under the tank. Moving off, Nelson pulled on his backpack. The other three teams left charges on two fuel trucks and another tanker trailer.

Leaving the housing area, Nelson paused to see a Hummer with its blackout lights on, driving down the road and heading toward them. Crouching next to a building, Nelson watched it pass and saw it was an MP. Letting the vehicle get further away, Nelson darted across the street while weaving around buildings.

“On your right,” Kenny called out as his group came around a building, joining the end of Nelson’s group. Before crossing the next street, all four squads were back together.

Coming around a large building, Nelson saw Havoc and his squad crouched next to the wall. Havoc gave a wave to let Nelson know he saw them, and Nelson led the group over. Nearing Havoc, Nelson saw rows of duffle bags lined up in groups of two.

Stopping beside Havoc, Nelson made a quick count of grouped bags, then turned to him. “You want each person to haul out two loaded duffel bags?” Nelson gasped quietly.

“We need it, so, yes,” Havoc said and started patting each member, pointing to different bags. “Sorry, but we got the heaviest,” Havoc said, pointing at two bags for Nelson.

Grunting as he put one duffel bag on over his backpack, Nelson felt large cans. “Oh, I’m thinking of something stupid for you to do,” Nelson threatened, then grabbed the handle of the other bag with his left hand. Praying they didn’t find trouble, Nelson followed Havoc as he led them to the north fence.

“Coming home,” Havoc called over the radio.

“Seventeen minutes until mobile patrol returns,” Curtis answered.

“Plenty of time,” Nelson panted. He wanted to jog, but it seemed Havoc knew that would be pushing the recruits too hard.

Cutting through the fences, Nelson held the outer one open with Havoc as the team filed out at a fast walk. When Sean patted their shoulders, they fell in at the back. “Sin Consumed,” Nelson called over the radio, letting Curtis know they were done and leaving.

Taking a deep breath, Curtis held the crosshairs of the Barrett over the engine housing of an Apache a mile away. Letting out the breath slowly, Curtis gently pulled the trigger back and felt the rifle buck, giving a muffled boom.

Before it reached the Apache, the armor-piercing incendiary round wasn’t traveling supersonic, so the round dropped in from above due to the ballistic arc from being fired from so far away. Seeing the small flash of impact hitting low, Curtis adjusted and sent another. Seeing the flash as the bullet punched into the right engine, Curtis moved his crosshairs to another Apache and sent a round downrange.

Hitting the engine compartment, Curtis moved his scope to a Blackhawk and sent a round into the engine compartment. Changing magazines, Curtis got behind his scope and shifted to an F-16, thankful Havoc had told him where to aim to do the most damage.

“Pack up,” Nelson called over the radio, letting Curtis know they were a mile from the base.

It took the team an hour to reach their rides parked three miles from the base. Weak after so long without proper food and none were ever really active; the recruits were huffing and puffing in the cold air. Moving on sheer will, they strapped the duffel bags on and moved back to camp.

With the camp already packed up, trailers were hooked up and the group followed Nelson east before the base launched birds of prey to hunt for them.

It was just after 3 a.m. when a technician walking the line found an F-15 leaking. Searching the plane over, he found the bullet hole and radioed in, and others came out to inspect the planes. In thirty minutes, they found three F-16s, a Blackhawk, and two Apaches had also been damaged.

The base came awake when it realized they had been attacked. At 4 a.m., the four charges went off and there was no denying the attack when the four fuel tanks exploded. Gunfire and missiles shot up in the air, thinking they were under air attack, but the attackers were already forty miles away, heading deeper into enemy lands.

Chapter Thirty-One

Leaving Ft. Campbell, they traveled hard northeast but weren’t too far away to hear the explosions. Reaching the Green River, Nelson had to make changes after finding the small bridge he’d been going to use had been destroyed.

It hadn’t been bombed. The feds had taken an excavator and had made the bridge useless, to slow and limit civilian movement.

Moving to a wooded area, Nelson started thinking of how to get across when Wrench pulled to the front. Taking two large bundles from his trailer, Wrench hooked up an air pump and soon, two large rafts were blown up. Nelson held his tongue as Wrench went back to his trailer and pulled out stacks of lumber. By now, others gathered around as Wrench unfolded the stacks and Nelson grinned.

Unfolded, he saw the sheet was one-inch plywood that had been cut in three sections and held together with heavy hinges. When the sheet was opened up, Wrench flipped it over and shoved in metal pins, so the board would stay rigid. Then, Wrench put the board on one of the rafts and lashed it on. Others moved over, helping Wrench put the makeshift barge into the water.

“Figured you wanted a way to get across rivers until we can make pontoons for everyone,” Wrench shrugged at Nelson.

It took an hour to get the group and trailers across, and Nelson was thankful the Green River was only fifty yards wide.

Staying in rural country, they cut down fences as they headed north. At one refueling stop, Nelson set up the satellite relay and contacted Nancy. Nelson finally stopped the group thirty miles north of Frankfort after riding for twenty hours. Entering a large forest, Nelson led the group to a nice wooded valley covered in evergreens.

Not used to the physical stress, most threw something on the ground and went right to sleep. Others helped Siren set up the kitchen and get some food going. Pulling out the satellite relay, Nelson set it up and found Nancy had sent what he needed. Copying the transmission and then shutting the relay down, Nelson moved around to make sure guards were placed around them.

Moving from four-wheeler to four-wheeler with several others, Havoc saw Nelson checking guards. “Reaper, worry about something else,” Havoc snapped when he realized what Nelson was doing, and he continued collecting the duffel bags together and sorting them out.

“The minute I don’t check something, will be the one time it’s needed,” Nelson replied, walking past Havoc and continued checking guards.

Telling his group to continue, Havoc moved along with Nelson. “Reaper, you gave your orders to your lieutenants, myself, Titan, Death, Conquest, War, and Famine. Don’t micromanage. Do spot checks, but that takes time away from you and undermines the troops’ confidence in us,” Havoc told him in a low voice.

Nodding in understanding, “And I will, after I see how each of you have carried out the task the first time,” Nelson answered, and Havoc gave a slight nod. “We are just starting, and everyone needs to learn how to operate, including me.” Understanding, Havoc patted Nelson’s shoulder and moved off to continue gathering the duffel bags of supplies.

After checking the guards, Nelson moved around camp, talking with troops to assess mood and was impressed to find the mood very good. The troops were binding to their new given names and using the half-mask as a shield like he’d hoped.

Moving to his four-wheeler, Nelson cleared off a patch of dirt and started drawing an overlay of a detention center. “Need some help?” Sean asked, walking over. He froze at hearing a printer and looked over on the back of Nelson’s four-wheeler and saw a portable printer. Getting closer, Sean saw the page printing had nine pictures in three rows.

“And I thought we were roughing it,” he mumbled, taking the paper as it finished printing and started on another. “Mind me asking who the pictures are of?” Sean asked, studying the pictures.

“Detainees at the center we are going to hit,” Nelson answered, not looking over as he studied the screen of his tablet, then made adjustments to the map in the dirt. “They have skills we need, and we are going to ask them to join.”

“Soldiers?”

“No. Chemists, electricians, carpenters, machinists, and a few other trades we need,” Nelson clarified, finally turning to Sean. “Everyone has to learn to fight, so we’ll take soldiers, but we need people who already have useful skills.”

When the next page printed off, Sean grabbed it and looked at the other pictures. “A doctor?” Sean huffed. “Why in the hell would the feds have a doctor locked up? That is a skill they can use.”

“He is a veteran and was a gun owner. They are still using him inside the camp,” Nelson explained, studying the tablet and the dirt drawing. “Anyone they feel is a problem, goes to a detention center. Work camps are better because you have a chance to work out of those. Detention centers; prisoners are stuck there and not important.”

“So, they don’t do work?”

Shaking his head, “No, they still work. The one we are hitting has greenhouses, and sorts gear brought in from reclamation patrols,” Nelson answered. “That’s all they can hope for, though. That, or get shot.”

Putting the sheets back as another printed, “How many at this camp are you interested in?” Sean asked, finally moving over beside Nelson.

“Twenty-seven,” Nelson answered.

Looking at the map in the dirt, Sean raised his eyebrows in shock at the size of the detention center. “How many detainees are there?”

“As of yesterday, four hundred and eighty-seven, but that number should be close when we hit because they don’t add much to the centers when they are full. Not enough guards.”

Kneeling beside Nelson, Sean studied the outline of the fences. “How many guards?”

“Ninety-three,” Nelson shrugged. “They are split into three shifts. Camps have trusties that people call feebs, but detention centers don’t.”

“N-,” Sean stopped instantly. “Reaper, you think all those we ask will join? Because if they do, we are screwed if others want to join.”

“It would be nice, but I don’t think so. We won’t take more than forty, any way it goes,” Nelson answered, glad Sean had caught himself and used his new name. “We are having trouble supplying what we have.”

“That’s the truth,” Sean sighed. “Havoc got boots for everyone who didn’t have them and gear for most. He also got several hundred pounds of freeze-dried food. We are still hurting on night vision and ammo.”

“After we hit this center, we are going hunting for contractors. They have good gear,” Nelson nodded, turning the tablet off.

“Yeah, but they are also well-trained,” Sean noted.

“I didn’t say fight them. I said, hunt them,” Nelson stressed. “If we never fight another pitched battle, I’ll be happy.”

Watching Nelson pull out notecards, “I like the sound of that,” Sean admitted as Nelson wrote on the notecards and placed them on the dirt map, labeling buildings. “Um, why did you gather up those railroad spikes? I can understand taking out their railroads, but why did you take the railroad spikes?”

Seeing Nelson’s eyes, Sean knew Nelson was grinning and it wasn’t a nice cheerful grin. “Just going to let them know, we don’t play nice,” Nelson told him. “Get Havoc and the Horsemen, so we can start to go over this attack.”

Getting up from his knees, “When you thinking of attacking?” Sean asked.

“Three days, if we can,” Nelson replied, putting another notecard out.

Patting Zeus before he left, “Be back in a second,” Sean said, walking off.

When Sean brought the others back, they found Nelson leaning against his rucksack beside the outline of the map in the dirt. “Gather around,” Nelson said, picking up a small stick. He waited until the six sat on the ground and then waved the stick around the map.

“This is Detention Center 264. It has been operating for six months and only has one point of entrance. The area of the center enclosed by the outer fence is five acres. This building at the gate is the guardhouse that has cameras around the base. Now, most cameras face into the camp to watch the detainees, or prisoners. The feds like saying ‘detainee’ because it sounds nicer,” Nelson stopped as the others stared at the map.

Seeing he had their attention, Nelson continued by moving the stick to fifteen rectangles in the dirt. “These fifteen tents at the rear of the center are where the detainees are housed, except,” Nelson said, moving the stick near the front and close to the guardhouse. “Here,” he almost growled. “This is ‘Troop Visitation Center’. It’s where women in the camp are sent to party with troops. There are thirty women assigned here any given night, and that many troops there as well.”

“Hold up,” Curtis snapped, raising his hands. “Are you saying that is a whorehouse that women are forced to work in?”

“Yep,” Nelson drawled. “One hundred yards out of the gate, there are graves of women who didn’t want to participate. Those that don’t participate aren’t killed outright, I’ll just leave it at that,” Nelson grumbled. “Men that don’t work get the same treatment of being beaten to death in front of the other prisoners.”

Unsnapping his helmet, Kenny took it off and shook his head. “That’s medieval shit.”

“I can show you videos, Conquest,” Nelson offered, pointing to his laptop.

Kenny dropped his helmet as all six held up their hands. “No thanks,” they said in unison.

“I have video of girls as young as twelve working in the ‘Troop Visitation Center’. The troops are given forty-eight hour passes to the visitation center,” Nelson snarled, dropping his arm down to his side. “I’m not making this shit up. And just think; there are over six hundred detention camps.”

“Reaper,” Rick sighed, dropping his hands with the others. “We don’t need to see.”

“When you brief your teams, War, I’m sorry, but you will show them some of the videos,” Nelson told Rick.

“Reaper, I don’t think that would be wise,” Havoc interrupted. “These aren’t hardened troops and even if they were, I would still advise against it.”

“Havoc, they have to understand the evil we are fighting. They did an excellent job back at Campbell, but several were hesitant. They can’t ever show that again,” Nelson told him. “When we order them to kill, they have to kill with no hesitation or remorse.”

Taking a deep breath, Havoc let it out and reached under his mask to scratch his stubble. “I understand,” he finally said.

“Are we all on the same page?” Nelson asked and the others nodded. “Now, there are ninety-three detention officers assigned there. And up to thirty troops are in the center each night. The detention guards are people trained by the feds, not troops. I’ve read the background of some of the guards at the camp and they were worthless pieces of shit before this, and now have just turned into sadists. The commandant, yes, that is what the commander of a detention center is called,” Nelson told them, hearing several gasp. “The commandant used to be a professor at Brown. He is so far on the left, I’m surprised he didn’t fall off the Earth. The detainees before this were just working-class people who believed in freedom, so he hates them.”

“I’m going to be sick,” Justin mumbled, taking off his helmet and pouring water over his head.

“You’re on my time, so push that shit aside, Famine!” Nelson snapped. “Your time starts when that mask comes off; when this is over.”

Wiping his face off, Justin nodded. “Understood.”

“What are they armed with?” Sean asked.

Even with his mask on, they could tell Nelson was grinning joyfully. “You aren’t going to believe this,” Nelson chuckled. “Only the ones on duty are allowed to be armed. All troops reporting to the visitation center have to check their weapons in to the armory.”

“Bullshit!” Sean gasped. “Nobody’s that fucking stupid.”

“I have video to prove it,” Nelson laughed. “We are hitting them at night, after the graveyard shift at eleven comes on, so that means, we deal with ten armed guards.”

“Okay, I want to see that fucking video,” Havoc gulped in shock.

Opening his laptop, Nelson hit some keys and turned it around. They saw a line of guards in a hallway, turning in M16s and pistols. “The armory is in the guardhouse,” Nelson smirked.

“Um, Reaper?” Havoc stuttered, glancing at his watch. “That’s a security feed from two days ago. How in the hell did you hack in? They can trace shit like that.”

Shaking his head, “I didn’t hack in, and I can’t tell you who did,” Nelson answered. “We have help, and you will learn to contact them, but you won’t know who they are, any more than they will know who you are.”

“And they know what we are doing? Really doing, not playing by any rules?” Havoc inquired.

“Oh, yeah, and are very excited about it,” Kenny chuckled.

Nodding as he looked at the screen, “I’m shocked, but not surprised,” Havoc finally said, staring at the screen. “The only ones allowed to be armed fulltime in Atlanta were federal officers and military troops. The cops had to turn in their weapons at the end of each shift.”

“This keeps getting better,” Nelson mumbled, closing the laptop and then turned back to the map. “These buildings on the right side of the camp are the living quarters of detention guards. These four, house the guards. These two, the six sergeants and these two buildings here, house the six lieutenants. This one holds the three captains, and this is the commandant’s house.”

Holding up his stick, “The officers at the centers are allowed to have family live with them and I don’t have the numbers yet on the families, but I will before we attack,” Nelson told them. “The guards are given time off, but from what I’ve read, most just go to the visitation center and don’t leave.”

Curtis held up his hand and Nelson nodded with a long sigh. “What have I told you about raising your hand, Death? You are a hard, charging, killing machine.”

“Oh, sorry,” Curtis mumbled. “Can I volunteer my team for the visitation center?”

Cocking his head to the side, “I’ll think about it,” Nelson offered and Curtis nodded.

Using his stick, Nelson pointed at another building near a parking area past the guardhouse. “This building is listed as Building Twenty. The weird thing, is every detention center I’ve looked at has this building there in the same spot. Detention center 264 is a normal center, as far as size goes, but there are some detention centers that house several thousand detainees… but they all have a ‘Building 20’.”

“You know what’s there?” Sean asked, leaning over the map and Nelson popped his arm with the stick. “Ow!” Sean cried out, rubbing his arm and looking up at Nelson.

“I was getting there, Titan,” Nelson snapped. “It’s not listed and there is no feed to the guardhouse, but there are cameras inside. I sent back a request and got a feed from inside a ‘Building 20’,” Nelson told them and they all watched him shiver. “Building Twenty is used for questioning.”

“Are prisoners housed inside?” Havoc asked.

“The information I got was only for questioning, so I can’t answer for certain. But this building behind twenty is listed as Federal Agent Housing,” Nelson admitted. “Only Homeland or the military can use Building Twenty. The guards at the centers can’t. Another thing, those in Building Twenty don’t have to turn over their weapons.”

Leaning over the map, “These drawings to scale?” Havoc asked.

“As good as I could do in the dirt with a ruler,” Nelson replied.

“Building Twenty is rather big, with only the detainee cafeteria being bigger. But the housing area behind it is smaller than the commandant’s house,” Havoc said, pointing at the drawings. “Is that really true?”

Turning around, Nelson grabbed some photographs. “Yes, that scale is right, but here are some satellite photos,” Nelson said, handing them over. “Building Twenty is one hundred and fifty feet long and a hundred feet wide. In case you’re wondering, all Building Twenties are the same size. So are the housing buildings behind them, which are just over two thousand square feet.”

“What are these structures outside the fence that you don’t have labeled?” Sean asked, pointing around the map.

“Greenhouses and a chicken house,” Nelson said, then moved over to a larger building. “This one is a reclamation sorting area. The detainees are taken out each day to work in them.”

“They grow their own food?” Sean asked.

“Oh, they get a little of what is grown there, but the rest is sent out. It is based on percentage for what the detainees get. The greenhouses or chickens don’t produce, the detainees are the first ones to get rations cut,” Nelson explained.

Looking from the photos to the map, “That housing area can only handle twenty troops, so unless there are living quarters in Building Twenty, that should mean no more than twenty Homeland boys,” Havoc offered.

“I’ll go by how many vehicles are outside,” Nelson said, pointing at the parking area next to Building Twenty. “If Building Twenty isn’t being used, feds don’t stay in the centers.”

Almost raising his hand but stopping, “Do feds using the visitation center have to turn in weapons?” Rick asked.

Closing his eyes slowly, “They don’t use the visitation centers, War. They take care of their visitations in the field,” Nelson sighed.

“This is fucking America!” Rick cried out. “Are there gas chambers being used?”

They all turned to Nelson when he didn’t answer right away. “To be honest, nobody knows, but that information would be very hard to find,” Nelson finally offered. “That is why we will fight this war without rules, and be a thousand times more vicious than the feds and UN.”

Arranging the photos neatly, Havoc handed them back. “So how about telling us the plan of attack, so we can get the Sin Eaters ready,” Havoc said, trembling in rage.

“Listen up,” Nelson chuckled, taking the stack of photos. “I have a list of people we are going to ask to join. They have skills we need, but one, Jasper Alexander, comes back here so I can talk him into joining.”

“What’s so important about him?” Sean asked.

“He’s one of the best hackers in the country. The feds won’t even allow him to work for them, he’s so uncontrollable,” Nelson explained.

“Reaper, if he’s that undisciplined, maybe we don’t need him,” Havoc said and the others nodded.

“Death and War are pretty damn good with computers until we find another hacker,” Justin offered.

Shaking his head, “No, Famine, I’ll talk Jasper Alexander into joining,” Nelson replied curtly.

“And if he doesn’t?” Sean asked.

“Let me worry about that,” Nelson said, then started laying out the plan of attack.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Crawling up to the chain-link fence just before midnight, Nelson paused to scan the area inside the perimeter. Only the detainee area had lights around it, so the cameras could see someone escaping. But even those lights weren’t bright and were spaced out. Not seeing any movement but hearing muffled music playing in a building, Nelson pushed the thought out of his mind and continued to the fence in a slow crawl.

There wasn’t a camera showing the front fence from the guardhouse to the left corner. Just a camera at the corner showing the greenhouses and chicken house, but there was a window on the side of the guardhouse where someone inside and scanning out could spot them.

There were two men inside manning the front room that housed the gate controls, but one was watching TV and another was playing a handheld game. With his night vision turned on, Nelson had no trouble seeing the two guards in the guardhouse. The rest of the guards would be in the monitoring room, watching monitors of the thirty-six cameras around the center.

Reaching the fence, Nelson pulled out his cutters and started cutting links while Havoc moved up beside him, working down until they met. Crawling through the gap, Nelson eased toward the guardhouse as Havoc and the four on the breach team followed.

Using rope, a lot of rope, Nelson had laid out a full-scale mockup of the detention center under the trees near their camp. It’d taken watching several dozen videos of Building Twenty, but they finally had the layout of every building, except the commandant’s house and officers’ quarters. Nelson had puked more than a dozen times, watching recordings from inside Building Twenty. He had done evil shit but never tortured kids to death just to punish the parent.

Told to ignore the trees, the Sin Eaters practiced assaulting the detention center once every two hours one day, then every hour the next day. There wasn’t anyone who couldn’t run the drill in their sleep now.

With his AR trained on the side window of the guardhouse, Nelson felt a wave of relief wash over him when he eased his back to the wall. He waited until the rest of the team eased against the wall. Keeping his right shoulder on the wall, Nelson rounded the corner to the back of the guardhouse, staying close to avoid the cameras on the back corners that aimed out into the camp.

Reaching the back-right corner, Nelson eased his AR down and let it hang. Gripping his XD, Nelson pulled it from his new holster. The ‘holster’ was only a retention clip that clamped on the light laser attachment mounted under the barrel. Nelson loved it, since he could carry the XD with the suppressor mounted, and not have to pull the pistol up to his chest to get the suppressor to clear the holster. He’d gotten it off the group that had the E-tint goggles and glasses. The same goggles he was wearing now.

“Yeah, we are finding some more contractors,” he mumbled, glancing over at Building Twenty. Three Suburbans and two Hummers were parked next to the building. “Zeus, sit,” he breathed, and Zeus sat down. Nelson didn’t want anyone tripping over Zeus, because this was going to be fast.

Gripping the pistol tight, Nelson took a deep breath and eased around the corner. When he cracked open the door, a camera was mounted at the end of the hall. The same camera that everyone in the group had watched when the guards turned their weapons back in at the end of their shift.

Holding the doorknob with his left hand, Nelson aimed through the cracked door, waiting for the others. Then, Nelson felt Havoc pat his shoulder and opened the door, sliding inside. He saw the hallway heading for the armory on the right and a bathroom door on the left. Seeing both closed in the split second he needed, Nelson turned left, taking the hallway and heading to the monitoring room and gate control room.

Aiming down the hall, Nelson moved forward in a fast walk, seeing the door to the monitoring room was open, and the door to the front of the guardhouse where the gate guards sat was also empty. From the monitoring doorway, he heard men talking and from the front, Nelson heard the sounds of porn and realized what the guard was staring at on the TV.

Coming into the monitoring room, Nelson saw seven men sitting around a table and playing poker. Squeezing the trigger as he entered the door, Nelson eased to the left, watching the furthest to the left jerk back as the back of his head exploded.

Moving to the next target, Nelson heard Havoc open up as he squeezed the trigger, shooting the man across the table just as the man looked up. The bullet hit the man under the nose and blew out the back of his head before his eyes registered shock. Already lining his sights on a man with his back to him, Nelson squeezed the trigger.

The third man entered shooting as Nelson shifted aim and realized everyone was down. “Clear,” Nelson said, keeping his aim at the bodies slumped in the chairs. Nelson moved over to the monitors as Havoc stepped out in the hallway.

“Guards down in front and bathroom was empty,” Havoc said from the door.

“Signal the next team,” Nelson said, not seeing any movement outside, but the cameras in the visitation house showed several people still in the bar area.

Heading to the front, Havoc pulled out his IR flashlight and moved to the side window. Even with his night vision monocular, Havoc had trouble seeing the six waiting to hit the commandant’s house. Flashing the light at the window, Havoc saw six forms get up and trot to the commandant’s house. It was the only other place that had monitors, and they didn’t know the layout.

But more importantly, the commandant had a phone and radio.

In the middle of his group, Sean watched Kenny speed up while pulling out lock picks. When Kenny tried the doorknob just out of curiosity, he jumped when it turned. “Titan, door’s open,” Kenny breathed over his shoulder.

“Stack,” Sean breathed, and everyone stacked up behind Kenny. Feeling a pat on his shoulder, Kenny lifted his pistol and slipped inside. A living room was to his right that opened up to a kitchen at the back of the house. Moving into the living room, Kenny saw the back of the house and motioned it was clear as the next man moved into an open door, finding an empty office.

Sean eased past the office, holding his pistol with the IR flashlight turned on and lighting up the room in his night vision goggles. Stopping at the next door, Sean grabbed the handle and eased the door open and saw a teenaged girl asleep on the bed. “I’m Titan,” Sean reminded himself in his mind.

Stepping over, Sean swung the pistol down, cracking the girl on the side of the head. He watched her body immediately go limp and saw a dent in the girl’s skull where he’d hit her. Pulling out riot cuffs they’d also gotten from the contractors, Sean bound her hands and feet. Pulling out his roll of tape, Sean covered the girl’s mouth.

Stepping back out into the hallway, Sean turned as Kenny walked up. “Commandant and his wife are secured. Rest of the house is empty,” Kenny told him.

“Let ‘em know,” Sean said, moving to the office.

“Conquest to Reaper, objective clear,” Kenny called out.

“Move to cover area. Teams are coming in,” Nelson called back.

Stepping back into the hallway, “Let’s go,” Sean said, moving to the door.

As they moved to cover Building Twenty, Havoc flashed his IR flashlight out the front window and down the road. Seeing another IR flashlight blink once, Havoc clipped his back to his vest. Moving down the hall, Havoc saw Nelson let Zeus inside. He turned to three of the breach team. “Razor, your team has to hold this building and if we get in shit, set the charges,” Havoc told them.

Patting a tote bag, Razor grinned under his mask. “Will do,” he nodded.

Moving over beside Nelson, “We really need more than three holding the only supply of weapons,” Havoc complained again in a low voice.

“Can’t be helped, and I need you to help clear buildings,” Nelson replied and stepped outside, moving to the gate. Unlatching it, Nelson opened it just enough, so the team could file in.

Behind Nelson, Kenny took two of the team to cover the backdoor of Building Twenty and the entrance door of the house the feds used beside it. With the other two from the team, Sean knelt beside a Suburban and spread the other two out, covering the main door that opened to the parking lot.

Nelson moved back over to the guardhouse wall as three lines of bodies jogged quietly toward the gate. Curtis led the first group through and headed straight for the visitation center. Watching the group move past, with some carrying machetes and baseball bats, “Maybe I shouldn’t have made them watch the videos,” Nelson mumbled.

Since everyone agreed the visitation house was the most likely to have people awake, it would be the first building taken down.

Stopping at the door that was vibrating to the loud music inside, Curtis flipped his night vision goggles up, seeing light under the door. Glancing back and making sure those who had them had done the same, Curtis pulled his pistol out and grabbed the doorknob. Feeling a tap on his shoulder, Curtis opened the door and stepped inside.

Seeing a dozen bodies, Curtis went to work by shooting males on the right as the team filed in, spreading out and engaging targets. Shooting a man on the floor that was on top of a woman, Curtis saw the woman scream, but barely heard her over the music and shifted his aim. “Now I know why Reaper and Titan don’t like loud music,” Curtis said out loud, dropping another man. “And this isn’t even half as loud as the school was.”

In ten seconds, all the males were down and the group moved toward the women, holding fingers to their mouths for the women to be quiet. Herding the group to a corner, Curtis paused next to a pool table and read a plaque. ‘No Fucking on the pool tables’. “That’s bullshit,” he mumbled, stacking up at the hallway that ran down the middle of the building.

Fifteen doors on each side led to little more than cubicles. Feeling a squeeze on his shoulder, Curtis moved to the first door on the right and opened it up. He saw a woman sitting up in bed crying, because he couldn’t hear her. Next to the woman was a naked man, asleep.

The woman jumped, seeing Curtis charge the bed while raising his left hand and saw a flash as Curtis hit the stun gun, jamming it into the man. The man gave a lurch as the voltage racked his body. Since handheld tasers didn’t have a shut off, Curtis just held it on the man’s rigid vibrating body.

A few others in his team had stun guns, but the rest entered rooms and hit the visiting troops with bats and machetes. Leaving the man he’d zapped tied-up, Curtis led the woman out and pointed to the group of women in the large room, standing in the corner.

Ten minutes later, Scorn, the woman who’d joined with Havoc stopped beside Curtis. “Sixteen troops secured, the rest are dead. One woman was killed when she attacked the two that came in the room beating the soldier,” Scorn reported.

Walking over, Curtis turned the music down and turned to the women standing in the corner. “We are taking the detention center. Stay here or you will be shot. After we take the camp, you can leave,” he told them.

“Are you taking us out of here?” one asked.

“No, we are heading off for another attack,” Curtis answered and cranked the music back up.

When he stepped outside, Scorn grabbed his arm. “Death, we need to leave one person here,” she advised. “Some of those women are pissed off that we killed those troops.”

Flipping his goggles down, Scorn could still see the shock on what little of Curtis’s face she could see. “I know it’s fucked up, but we can’t let them raise an alarm,” Scorn told him.

“Pick one that doesn’t have a suppressor to cover them,” Curtis said and moved off, grabbing his PTT. “Death to Reaper, party taken down,” he called over the radio.

“Waiting,” Nelson answered, and Curtis joined up with Nelson and Havoc. They stayed with Curtis’s team to cover as Justin and Rick led teams into the guard barracks. They moved quickly into the small rooms and suppressed shots could be heard inside but outside, Nelson and the others didn’t hear anything over the muffled music.

Taking down the barracks two at a time, shooting the occupants in each room in the head, the barracks were secured in fifteen minutes. Next, fell the sergeants' housing, then the lieutenants’ housing.

The next building taken was the captains’ housing area. Like the lieutenants, they were taken alive, along with any family present.

Covering Building Twenty, Sean almost let out a yelp when the door to his front opened up, spilling light out and almost shutting his monocular down. “Bogies outside,” he breathed over the radio, watching two contractors wearing full tactical gear step outside and shut the door. Seeing one pull out a pack of cigarettes, Sean aimed at the other one as the smoker pulled out a lighter.

Coming around the back of the Suburban, Sean squeezed the trigger, hitting the contractor in the left ear. He saw the door get coated with blood as he shifted aim to the smoker who jumped, dropping his lighter reaching for his AR. With his eyes not adjusted to the dark the smoker froze, seeing a massive shadow step out and hold a barrel over his right eye.

“Hands out slow, if you want to live,” Sean told the smoker in a low voice.

The smoker gave a startle that something that big could talk, then slowly held his arms out. “You even twitch and you will die,” Sean warned. “How many inside?”

Closing his eyes and counting, “Eleven,” the smoker answered.

“Where?”

“Interrogation room nine. Take the right hall, and it’s the last room on the left,” the smoker answered, opening his eyes, still in shock at the massive shadowy form in front of him.

“I know where it’s at. What are they doing?” Sean grumbled.

“Questioning two dissidents,” the smoker trembled.

“How many contractors?”

“F-four, three Homeland agents, one NSA, and three Army officers,” the smoker offered, feeling the anger radiating off the giant.

“You get to live,” Sean told the smoker, and the man gave a sigh of relief as Sean pulled the trigger. “In another life,” Sean added as the body crumpled to the ground. Clipping his gun back in his holster, Sean grabbed the two bodies and pulled them back behind the Suburban.

Grabbing his PTT, “Took two down outside. Eleven more inside questioning prisoners,” Sean called out.

“This is Reaper, Titan. Moving to you,” Nelson called back.

When Nelson moved behind the Suburban, he found Sean had stripped the gear off the two bodies. “Didn’t want them bleeding on it,” Sean shrugged. “The group is in interrogation room nine.”

Glancing over his shoulder, “Death, half your team on breach, the other half cover outside,” Nelson instructed, then Curtis gave out hand signals and half his team formed up around Building Twenty, and Sean fell in behind Nelson and Zeus.

“Night vision off,” Nelson said, flipping his up and then grabbed the door. When Sean patted his shoulder, Nelson opened the door and winced at the bright light inside. “Sh-,” Nelson started as his goggles darkened. “Oh, I so love these fuckers.”

Aiming ahead, Nelson moved inside to a T-intersection and aimed right while Sean aimed left. Doors were on each side of the hallway with large windows, and a counter under each window. At the end of the hall on the left, they could see gear stacked up on the last counter.

Two of Curtis’s group moved past Sean to clear the left hallway and Sean turned around to see nine people aiming weapons down the hall. “Why in the hell did they leave their weapons out in the hall?” Sean wondered.

“You don’t take a gun into an interrogation room,” Havoc replied in a low voice. He was about to add more when a muffled female scream echoed toward them.

“Stack up,” Nelson said and moved down the hall. Sean glanced at the first window to the right and saw it was just like they had found out. The hall window exposed a small room, that had another window that showed a much larger room with metal tables, in the center of the room bolted to the floor.

Seeing the restraints on the table, Sean gave a shiver and moved with the group down the hall, keeping his aim at the last open door. He only gave glances through the rest of the windows to make sure the rooms were empty.

Holding up his hand for everyone to stop, Nelson eased up and by barely peeking in the hall window, saw two men sitting in the small outer room. Nelson furrowed his brow, seeing both were wearing only pants. Lifting his eyes up, Nelson’s blood froze to see two naked women strapped to the tables and being raped by two men. The others were standing around the room. Three were naked and the other four were wearing only underwear. One in underwear was holding a notepad, and all were laughing.

Easing back from the window, Nelson turned his head to speak softly, but kept watch on the door. “Titan, Havoc, two are in the observation room. I want them, so take them fast. Death, the rest in the interrogation room are naked or wearing underwear, shoot to wound if you have to.”

As Nelson finished issuing orders, one of the women let out a tired scream which brought another round of laughter from the men. “Oh, we can do better,” Curtis mumbled, pulling his stun gun out.

Nelson waved Sean and Havoc past and followed. Rounding the door Sean lashed out, punching the closest man in the side of the face as hard as he could. Never knowing what’d happened, the man was unconscious when he flew into the other man. Because of Sean’s size, Havoc couldn’t get around him, but Sean dove on the other man who was pinned under his unconscious buddy.

Fists the size of a mailbox rained down on the two and Havoc heard the crunch of facial bones as Nelson stepped into the interrogation room with the others. “The first motherfucker that moves dies!” Nelson shouted out and the laughter stopped instantly.

Nelson squeezed his trigger twice, hitting the two across from him in the gut. “Reaper said, no movement! Now, Reaper says raise your hands slowly so I can count the hairs on the back of your hands,” Nelson barked, even though the two shot had never moved. The others slowly raised their hands and the one holding the notepad had it knocked out of his hand when Curtis pushed him to the floor. The rest of Curtis’s team aimed at the other men in the room as Nelson stepped over, yanking the rapists off the two women.

Before he could move, Havoc stepped past him. “Titan was too big for me to get past to even help,” Havoc bitched, pulling out plastic riot cuffs. “That fucker gets mad at me, I’m running like a little bitch.”

“Said the same thing a few times myself,” Nelson nodded, aiming his pistol at the group as Curtis moved down, retraining the next one. Using his left hand, Nelson untied the women as Havoc moved over to help.

Lowering his pistol, Nelson turned and noticed something along the back corner. “What the fuck?” he mumbled, stepping over and then let out a gasp, jumping back. He spun around, charging over to one of the rapists. Putting the barrel under the man’s chin, Nelson grabbed his full cluster. “Why in the fuck are there two dead men, two dead toddlers, and a dead baby thrown in the corner?!” he bellowed and the man felt Nelson’s gloved hand squeezing his frank and beans.

“They are Admiral Wagner’s daughters!” the man screamed out. “He contacted them to try to get them out!”

Letting the man’s junk go, Nelson’s vision wavered at the explanation.

“Dad never contacted us!” one of the young women screamed, and Nelson turned to see the screamer let go of her sister and drop down to the notepad. Grabbing a gold executive ink pen, she charged over and dropped down on the man’s abdomen, stabbing him in the chest with the ink pen.

“Havoc?” Nelson said, startling him as everyone watched the woman’s arm, almost blur as she stabbed the man in the chest rapidly while he screamed. “Call clear, and start second phase,” Nelson told him, and Havoc gave a nod before heading out of the room.

After five minutes, the young woman was panting hard and gave a feeble last stab before almost falling over. Catching herself, she stood up as her sister came over. “Get them some clothes,” Nelson said, stepping over. “Don’t leave, we can do better,” Nelson told them, taking his backpack off.

Twenty minutes later, Nelson and the others stepped outside, and he looked at two manila folders. The oldest sister, at twenty-six, who’d stabbed the man with the ink pen was Cheryl. Only younger by a few years was Gina. Both were beaten, but Nelson could tell they were pretty. Both had blonde hair; Cheryl was a strawberry blonde and Gina was a golden blonde.

Closing the folders, Nelson looked over at the two holding each other, dressed in contractors’ clothes. When he’d asked if they wanted to take their husbands and kids outside to bury, Cheryl had shaken her head. “It’s just their shells, but could you burn the building, so the feds can’t display their bodies?” she had asked.

“You need to grow the fuck up!” Cheryl snapped at Gina. Reaching up, Gina wiped tears from her eyes. “Are you with me?” Cheryl asked, and Gina lifted her chin up and nodded.

Holding each other, they moved over to Nelson. “We are joining your group,” Cheryl told him flatly, staring intently at Nelson’s masked face. “We heard one of your people asking others to join. You now have two more.”

Explaining the commitment as the rest of the Sin Eaters finished up, Nelson looked at the two, amazed they were even sane after watching their husbands and babies tortured and killed. “Can you two do that?” he finally asked.

“With ease,” Cheryl snarled.

“After what they did, it will be easy,” Gina answered.

The coldness exuding from the sisters assured Nelson that they were up to the task. “See that jacked-up four-wheeler? That’s mine,” Nelson said, pointing. “Stand near it, so I can make sure you have a ride out of here.” Both gave a nod and let each other go. He didn’t know it at the time, but Nelson had witnessed their last true show of affection displayed to anyone.

“Ready, Reaper,” Havoc said, jogging over. “All the supplies we can carry are loaded up and the detainees have taken off.”

Looking at his watch, “Already?” Nelson gasped.

“Yeah, the group we sent out with the quad UTVs here to ferry our rides closer, did it faster than we accounted for.”

Giving an impressed nod, Nelson reached down and patted Zeus. “Troops handle the display well?” Nelson asked.

“Without a hitch,” Havoc nodded.

“How many joined?”

“Fifteen of the group you wanted checked, but I’m not counting that little hacker shit. He’s tied-up and gagged on the back of my ride. Thirty-nine more are coming and I trust, the sisters are joining?” Havoc asked, and Nelson gave a nod while narrowing his eyes at Havoc.

“Don’t. You said we needed an attack team of one hundred and ten with fifty people supporting us. The faster we get that number, the faster we get them trained up. So, fifty-six joined up,” Havoc snapped. “We have weapons and food for now, after hitting the mess hall.”

“We don’t have the rides,” Nelson moaned, heading for his four-wheeler.

“We are holding up forty miles to the east and will find some,” Havoc claimed with enthusiasm.

Climbing on his four-wheeler, Nelson looked around. “Sin Consumed,” he said, then cranked up. The sisters climbed in the trailer that was loaded with gear, seeing Zeus had taken the back deck.

It was almost three a.m. when the line of ATVs pulled out, avoiding the mass of figures crucified on the asphalt road with railroad spikes. Howls of pain filled the air from the guards on the road as the Sin Eaters vanished into the dark.

Chapter Thirty-Three

The sun was just breaking the horizon when the group stopped south of the hamlet of Mt. Olivet. Making camp in a valley that sat in a large wooded area, the Sin Eaters turned off their overloaded ATVs and went about making camp. Climbing off, Nelson turned and watched the sisters get off the trailer.

Walking back to the trailer, Nelson grabbed two of the temporary masks. “Nobody is to see your face again until this ends, one way or the other,” he told them, turning to face them. “From here on, your name is Pain,” he told Cheryl.

Cheryl took the half mask, pulling it on. “Your new name is Misery,” Nelson told Gina, handing her the mask. “You know how to use guns?” he asked both.

“What kind?” Pain asked. “Neither of us like bolt actions.”

“Then you know how to use the AR platform?” Nelson asked and both nodded. “Follow,” Nelson told them, spinning around and looking for Havoc. Spotting Havoc staring at a form hog-tied on his four-wheeler, Nelson headed over.

“Fucker, you try to bite me again and you’ll lose all your teeth!” Havoc snapped at the figure. “Jasper, I don’t care what the boss wants you for, but try it again. I dare ya, you little shit.”

“Fuck you!” Jasper shouted, and Havoc drove his fist into Jasper’s gut as Nelson stopped on the other side of the four-wheeler.

“Shout again and I’ll bleed you really quiet,” Havoc warned, then looked up at Nelson. “You sure we need him?”

Nodding, Nelson jerked his thumb over his shoulder at the sisters. “Get them geared up,” Nelson instructed. “Then start sending out patrols and find some more rides, so we can get to work on them.”

“Already did that,” Havoc replied as Nelson flipped out his knife, cutting the bonds that bound Jasper’s ankles.

“Fuck with me and you’ll eat your liver before you die,” Nelson warned Jasper, helping him off the back deck, but leaving his hands bound behind his back. “I’m going to talk to him.”

Havoc watched as Nelson led Jasper to his four-wheeler and let him sit on the back deck, then climbed on. Cranking up, Nelson drove off with Zeus trotting along beside him. Heading up the slope that overlooked the camp, Nelson soon disappeared into the trees. “We didn’t get the gear from his trailer,” Curtis said, walking over.

“We didn’t get any extra gear on Reaper’s trailer, Death. Not since he added that drum on there. How he accomplished that, with all the shit he already has on that trailer, and these two,” motioning to the sisters, “managing to hang on getting here are miracles, plain and simple,” Havoc grunted.

Shrugging, “I sent out five to check the houses to our south,” Curtis said. “They looked like farms and ranches.”

Giving a curt nod, Havoc turned to the sisters. “Names,” he asked.

“Pain,” Cheryl answered, followed by Gina.

“Misery.”

“We’ll be working on masks later this afternoon, but come with me, so I can get you armed up,” Havoc told them, walking off.

“Appropriate,” Curtis grunted, heading off to work.

Pulling up the ridge, Nelson drove along the ridgeline until he reached the peak and shut the engine off. “You fuckers have a jacked sense of recruitment just like the feds do,” Jasper spat out and heard a growl to his side. As Nelson climbed off, Jasper turned and saw Zeus baring his teeth and giving a low growl.

“Hey, call off Cujo,” Jasper panted, then felt Nelson grab his arm and help him off. Impressed he wasn’t yanked off, “Thank you,” Jasper said, then turned white when Nelson flipped his knife open and spun Jasper around.

Feeling the plastic cuffs cut off, Jasper gave a sigh of relief. “Man, I don’t want to join your fucked-up army. You’re worse than the feds, and that’s beyond fucked,” Jasper said, turning around.

Nelson studied the thin twenty-year-old young man. His hair was black, long, and going everywhere. “We really need your services, Jasper. I’ve read your file and since the age of ten, you’ve done amazing things with computers,” Nelson boasted Jasper’s ego as he put away his knife.

Rubbing his wrists, “Sorry, I don’t join shit. I’m out for me, and me alone. You can take your war and shove it up your ass. I’ll disappear, and they will never find me. The feds caught me just before I left my apartment, the day the Chinese market crashed,” Jasper huffed. “Five more minutes, and they would’ve been shit out of luck.”

“You have a mother and sister in Texas,” Nelson offered. “Don’t you want to fight for them? Make sure the feds don’t get their hands on them?”

“What part of ‘me’, don’t you understand?” Jasper chuckled. “Mom and Jackie can take a flying fuck.”

“Your sister is sixteen,” Nelson replied in a dead voice.

“So?” Jasper scoffed. “I left home when I was sixteen and they always sent me e-mails begging me to come home, but hell, no. I made my own way, they need to do the same.”

Slowly nodding, Nelson grabbed Jasper with his left hand, turning him to face west. “You need to get out of the federal-controlled area because they will come for you hard,” Nelson said, pointing out with his right hand. “Follow the ridges, staying in the sticks, and you need to cross the Mississippi south of St. Louis.”

Turning to Nelson in shock, “Really?” Jasper asked, staring at the side of Nelson’s masked face.

“Yes,” Nelson mumbled, and Jasper turned to look west as Nelson’s index finger folded in, balling up his right hand into a fist. Spinning, Nelson drove his fist into Jasper’s gut much harder than Havoc did, lifting Jasper off the ground.

Hitting the ground at Nelson’s feet, Jasper puked as he curled into a ball. “You’re the reason I hit detention center 264,” Nelson sighed, pulling his pistol from his holster. “I needed someone the feds would blame for a computer hacker. I wanted this to be willing, but that was your choice. This is mine.”

“Wait,” Jasper gasped, never seeing the suppressor aimed at the back of his head.

Nelson pulled the trigger and Jasper’s head jerked. Curled into a ball, Jasper’s muscles went flaccid and his body rolled on his back as Nelson clipped his pistol back in the holster. “Not really sorry,” Nelson shrugged, undoing the side straps of his vest and then unclipped the drop platforms. Taking the vest off, Nelson tossed it over the seat of his four-wheeler, “Sin Consumed,” he mumbled, moving back to his trailer.

Unstrapping the metal drum, Nelson wrestled it off as Zeus turned to look along the slope. “I know,” Nelson grunted, standing the drum up.

“So, we are killing those we want to join and don’t?” Sean asked, walking up with Curtis.

“I’ll do what is needed, Titan,” Nelson replied, taking the lid off the drum and started pulling plastic jugs out. “I need the feds to believe Jasper is with the Sin Eaters to protect Nancy. You do realize we passed half a dozen detention centers to get to 264, right?”

“He wasn’t a fed and his family aren’t feds,” Curtis said, stopping beside the body.

“So, I said, do whatever it takes, Death. That’s why I did this,” Nelson said, finally looking over at the two after he set the jugs around the drum. “I can’t have the feds thinking our hacker is in Republic lands. If I have to kill another dozen, I won’t bat an eye.”

Not liking it, but understanding the reason, Sean nodded slowly, setting his M14 on Nelson’s four-wheeler. “Why not just bury him?” Sean asked, helping Nelson lift the body and drop it into the drum.

“Like I said, I can’t risk someone finding the body and the feds finding out,” Nelson repeated, pulling on rubber gloves and then grabbing a jug and ripping the top off. Pouring it in, Sean and Curtis stepped back as smoke rose up and they could hear hissing and popping in the drum.

“That’s acid!” Curtis gasped.

“Yep,” Nelson replied, emptying the jug grabbing another. “In a few hours, there won’t be anything left to ever identify him. The only thing that will be left of Jasper will be the fillings in his teeth.”

Finally, Curtis gave a nod. “I understand,” he sighed as Sean reached for a jug to help.

“Don’t,” Nelson warned, holding up one hand. “I don’t have gloves that will fit you, and one drop will eat into your skin rather fast.”

“Have some that will fit me?” Curtis asked, and Nelson pointed to a fender bag.

“If you want to help, Titan, can you poke a few holes in the drum lid, so the gas can escape?” Nelson asked as Curtis pulled on some rubber gloves.

Grabbing the lid, Sean took a hatchet from Nelson’s trailer and made some slits as the two poured acid into the drum. When the acid was in, Nelson put the lid on as Sean pulled some bushes over around the drum.

The three looked at the drum as the paint bubbled from the heat of the acid dissolving the body. “Sin Consumed,” they said together.

***

It was eleven in the morning when a Hummer leading a Suburban and a line of MRAPs, stopped outside of detention center 264. “What the hell is the army doing here?” Homeland Senior Agent Thompson groaned. “This is our site.”

Beside Thompson, Agent Garland shrugged, watching the convoy stop as bomb technicians worked along the line of guards crucified to the asphalt. Troops spilled out of the MRAPs as two men climbed out of the back of the Suburban. “Holy shit!” Garland gasped.

Thompson turned to see Garland staring with an open mouth at one of the men who’d gotten out of the Suburban. Turning back, Thompson could tell they were officers, just by the way each one was strutting over. “What?” Thompson asked.

“That’s Colonel Sebastian Marshall,” Garland answered with a fear-tinged voice.

Hearing the fear, Thompson gave a curt chuckle. “He’s only CID.”

“Dude,” Garland cried out, spinning to Thompson. “He’s worked in the NSA, CIA, been advisor to two presidents, and he’s captured every terrorist he’s been assigned to capture. Hell, last I heard, he was after a group of freedom fighters in Mississippi when this all started. We do not want to fuck with him.”

Thompson turned and saw a full bird sitting on one man’s helmet and captain bars on the other officer’s helmet. The colonel was over six-foot-tall with buzz cut silver hair under his helmet. “I was told you found cards, saying a group called the Sin Eaters claimed responsibility,” the colonel said, giving a glance at the two agents.

“Yes sir,” Garland answered. “The card was found in the guardhouse and a drawing in dry erase marker is on the window.”

Marshall turned and saw Garland pointing at the guardhouse, and saw the evil-looking, thin-skinned skull, extending a long, forked tongue between needle teeth. ‘Sin Eaters’ was written in old English letters above the picture. “Childish,” Marshall mumbled, then turned to the roadway.

“Why are bomb techs working on them?” Marshall asked, motioning to the people staked on the asphalt.

“The first one, we pulled the spikes out and when she stood up, a bomb killed her and two other rescuers,” Garland answered.

“I hope they’ve recovered one of the devices,” Marshall said, giving an impressed nod.

“Yes, sir. One. They didn’t booby-trap all the bodies, but did put objects under all twenty-six guards they crucified,” Garland said.

Moving his stare over those still staked to the road, “So, you’ve only freed nine?” Marshall asked, and Garland nodded. “I’m taking over. Where are the ones you’ve freed?”

“Um, they have been taken to the hospital,” Garland answered.

“One of my team will talk to the next one freed. We’ll tend his wounds here,” Marshall commanded.

“Colonel,” Garland stuttered as Marshall turned to look at him. “Those railroad spikes have been coated with human feces, and each one has several barbs cut in the shaft. We have to send the guards back with the spikes still in them. The Sin Eaters drove every spike through bone. Our doctor says even with antibiotics, all of these guys won’t live long.”

“Then they will answer what they can,” Marshall stated. “When my team is done, then they can be transported back to die.”

“Colonel,” Thompson huffed. “This is a Homeland area, so we will share information. But this is our site and we will catch these Sin Eaters.”

Turning to Thompson, Marshall just shook his head. “Boy, you couldn’t catch crabs in a whorehouse.”

Seeing Thompson about to reply, Marshall held up his hand. “Dumbass, I’m CID. That’s military, in case you’re wondering, and we outrank all agencies and law enforcement in the land in cases of national security. Now, I’m being nice, even after hauling ass here from Ft. Campbell. You irritate me, and I’ll have you licking the shit out of the cracks of our troops’ asses after they take a dump. You’re excused,” Marshall said with a flip of his hand.

The captain stepped over to Thompson, “You may leave on your own now, or with our troops in five minutes,” the captain warned.

Panting hard, Thompson glanced around and then took off running to an SUV. Jumping in, the engine fired up and Thompson threw up dirt, driving across the field around the parked convoy.

“Agent…” Marshall said, looking at Garland.

“Garland, sir.”

“Garland, was only one building burned down?” Marshall asked, pointing at the smoldering ruins of Building Twenty.

“It was booby-trapped. A unit was sent out this morning after Center 264 failed to report at 0600. When they arrived, they found those crucified and called in backup. The guardhouse was cleared and then they headed to Building Twenty,” Garland paused. “The building blew up, killing six of our rapid response team and wounding another seventeen. This happened right after freeing the female guard that’d detonated a bomb. We stopped searching the buildings till the bomb techs can clear them.”

“Captain,” Marshall said over his shoulder. “Get our EOD to start clearing the buildings.”

“Yes, sir,” the captain replied, already moving off.

Turning back to Garland, “Anyone else left alive?” Marshall asked.

Nodding, Garland motioned Marshall to follow. They stopped at a body that was missing its arms and legs. “Most of the officers, the commandant, the contractors, and agents of Homeland and NSA had this done to them. Tourniquets were applied to all extremities, then chopped off. The testicles have a zip tie on them, cutting off blood flow like a castration band, and we can’t cut it off out here in the field. But the worst, they cut the tongues off with something very hot and sharp and then gouged out the eyes and ears.”

“Why hasn’t this man been taken in?” Marshall asked, getting paler after hearing about each punishment.

“The medics gave the last ambulance to those we pulled off the road. He has a bullet wound to his abdomen, so they don’t think he will make it,” Garland shivered, looking away from the bodies.

“Where were these placed?” Marshall asked, waving a hand at what was left of the man.

“Around the area,” Garland answered, walking to the parking lot and pointed toward the commandant’s house. “The commandant was left in front of his house. Several of the women who worked in the visitation center stayed behind, and told us the Sin Eaters hung his family from the house. After his family died, the Sin Eaters did that to him.”

Looking over at the house, Marshall saw a woman and a girl hanging from the eaves of the house. “Doesn’t look like rope,” Marshall mumbled.

“No, sir. It’s wire,” Garland answered. “The camp lieutenants and captains suffered the same fate. If they didn’t have family, they were just chopped up before the eyes and hearing was taken.”

“You say some of the visitation girls stayed?” Marshall asked as the captain returned.

“Yes, sir. Five stayed. They were in the visitation center. That’s why we know it’s not booby-trapped.”

Turning to Garland, “Dangerous assumption,” Marshall warned. “This group attacked Ft. Campbell, going inside forty-three houses and killing the entire family, then blew up four fuel tankers. The death toll is over a thousand and still rising.”

Taking a deep breath, “How can I help, Colonel?” Garland almost begged.

“How many contractor teams do you have assigned to you?” Marshall asked.

“Twenty, and another ten will be here in the next hour. Thompson sent six toward Cincinnati. One of the visitation girls heard one of them talking about detention center 178. That’s to the north of Cincinnati.”

“Call all but two back, and have your teams scouring the country for any of the detainees that escaped,” Marshall commanded, turning to the guardhouse. “I trust the video system was destroyed?”

Shaking his head, “No, sir. They just took the hard drive,” Garland answered.

“Strange,” Marshall muttered and held out a hand. Garland was confused until the captain placed a yellow legal pad in the colonel’s hand. “Captain, has the guardhouse been cleared?”

“EOD just finished,” the captain answered.

Spinning on his heel, “Bring me the visitation girls, one at a time,” Marshall said, strolling to the guardhouse.

“You better start getting those contractors moving,” the captain advised, walking past Garland.

***

It was just after supper when Michelle gathered in the living room with everyone not on duty to watch the nightly Republic broadcast. The national anthem played and Michelle cradled Devin in her arms as Nancy came up from the basement. She looked over at Michelle and gave a wink.

When the anthem ended, the screen showed two newscasters behind a desk. When one was about to speak, the screen blinked. A man wearing a helmet and a black half mask was staring at them. “Hello,” he said in an altered voice and Michelle gave a small smirk, hearing Nancy had disguised Nelson’s voice.

“To those wondering, my name is Reaper. I lead the Sin Eaters in this war against the feds and UN. Unlike the Republic, we don’t fight with rules. Just like the feds and UN don’t,” Reaper stated, staring with unblinking eyes at the camera.

“You come and kill our families, and expect us to cower down? Well, not anymore,” Reaper said and the scene cut away, showing a dark house. A camera was following someone holding a pistol. They entered a room and Michelle gave a start, watching bullets strike the head of the kid sleeping in the bed. The shooter stepped out and moved to the next room and shot a man and woman sleeping in the bed.

The scene cut away back to Reaper. “See? All forces fighting for the federal government, your families are now fair game, just as ours are, and they will never be safe. We are going to slaughter them and then come for you, so our families, friends, and other patriots are safe from your masters,” Reaper explained.

“Now to those troops and feds we get our hands on,” Reaper chuckled, holding out his hands and the scene cut away. Michelle jerked her eyes away as the video showed two men raping two women, with the women’s faces blacked out. The screen cut away and the men were on the floor, surrounded by men wearing black half masks. “We caught them red-handed and they got to experience our fondest gift to a fed,” Reaper’s voice said in a voiceover as one of the naked women stabbed one of the rapists with a gold ink pen repeatedly.

When the woman stood up, Michelle watched Reaper say something, but there was no sound to the scene, only Reaper’s voiceover. Taking off his backpack, Reaper set up a butane stove, turned it on and then put pruning shears in the grill over the flame. Then with practiced movements, other Sin Eaters surrounded the rapist the woman had stabbed with the ink pen.

Four tourniquets were applied to the extremities and then the camera moved over as Reaper knelt next to the man, holding a thin zip tie. Every man in the room let out a groan when Reaper placed the loop over the testicles and cinched the zip tie closed, and the volume at the scene returned when the man screamed in a high-pitched voice.

“That’s some cold shit,” Gerald mumbled from the other end of the couch.

The camera moved up to the man’s face as he screamed, and Reaper reached forward with a pair of needle-nose vise grips. When the jaws clamped down on the man’s tongue, his screams turned to strangled gurgles as the dull red pruning shears moved in, cutting the man’s tongue off with a sizzle.

Tossing the chunk of meat away, Reaper stood up as four others held onto ropes, pulling the man’s arms and legs out. “You will live the rest of your life in pain, unable to hurt anyone again,” Reaper declared, yanking out a sword.

Gerald’s eyes almost bulged out of his head to see the lightsaber sword. “It was blue!” he gasped, knowing for certain he was watching Nelson now hacking away at the man’s arms and legs just below the tourniquets. Chopping them off one by one with the red blade, Reaper turned to the camera when the last limb came off. Staring at the sword, Gerald had seen that sword at Nelson’s cabin enough to know for certain, it was the same one even though the blade was bright red.

“We aren’t done,” Reaper told the camera as a figure with the face blacked out, moved over to the man on the floor.

The figure was now dressed, but Michelle was certain it was the young woman from earlier who’d been raped. The sound cut out as the figure stared down at the man. When the figure left, Reaper took the man’s eyes and then jabbed a screwdriver in each ear.

Turning to the camera, “We call this being ‘trunked’,” Reaper pointed at what was left of the man. “He can never communicate with or move about the world on his own, and will only live in pain.”

When the screen blinked showing Reaper again sitting in a small room and staring at the camera, Gerald gave a thankful sigh. “We all dispense the punishment due,” Reaper said and the camera showed others in half black masks hanging people, and others chopping arms and legs off. “Since the Republic can’t fight the same war the feds do, we will. And the feds will find out, we are much better at this,” Nelson’s distorted voice narrated over the images.

Gerald felt relief when the screen switched back to Reaper staring at the camera. “We are coming and there is no place to hide, and none who follow the federal government are safe,” Reaper told the camera. “By the time you see this, we will already be in position to monitor our next target. Rank and position mean nothing to us, so anyone can be the target.”

The screen blinked, showing the two newscasters talking with several people. “We are back on the air!” a voice shouted out.

“Sorry,” the woman said as the others took off, leaving her and the man behind the desk. “We don’t know how, but our signal was hacked broadcasting…,” she paused, putting a hand to her ear. “The Sin Eaters. We don’t know who they are and as you’ve seen, their methods are beyond brutal. Our teams are currently working on the story, which I’m told will be given tomorrow morning during the morning update. Now, news we have,” she said, forcing a smile at the camera.

Feeling numb, Gerald got up from the couch, heading for the front door. “He’s stuck his dick in an ant hill now,” Gerald mumbled, yanking the door open and heading outside.

“No, he let the feds know someone is fighting their war now,” Michelle mumbled, rocking Devin in her arms. “And unlike the feds who commit their atrocities out of the limelight, Reaper has no trouble showing the world what he’s doing, and the price he’s willing to pay to beat them.”

Chapter Thirty-Four

Sitting with his legs crossed on a tarp, with his weapons broken down and the pieces laid out in neat rows, Reaper lifted his head to see Titan, The Horsemen, and Havoc walking toward him. Setting down his AR receiver, Nelson watched them walk toward him. It shocked him that with so much of the face now hidden, he like everyone else, looked at the eyes and body language of other Sin Eaters. He could tell their mood much faster, since he wasn’t judging the face as much.

It didn’t take much to see that Titan was very happy, with the bounce in his step and strut of his walk. “I trust, you have good news?” Reaper chuckled. “Like we found twenty-nine ATVs?”

The group sat around the tarp as Reaper started cleaning his weapons again, and Havoc let out a scoff. “People around here must not like ATVs,” Havoc groaned. “We’ve had teams out last night and today, but still need transportation for eighteen.”

“Everyone eat lunch?” Reaper asked, assembling the trigger mechanism.

“You are worse than a nagging woman,” Havoc chuckled and then froze, seeing Pain and Misery staring at him, sitting behind Reaper. “But, yes, Titan’s patrol was the last out and just got back. Titan is the only one left to get fed.”

Popping the buffer and recoil spring back in, Reaper started reassembling the lower receiver. “What has you so excited, Titan?”

“Been contractor hunting,” Titan grinned. Looking down at the receiver, Reaper rolled his eyes up, locking Titan in a hard gaze. “Chill,” Titan said, holding up one hand. “We took them out fast two hours ago and none got off a message, and I didn’t leave a card like you said.”

Turning back to his work, “Not a good idea to hit shit when we don’t have enough transportation for our group,” Reaper said. “So, they had good stuff?”

“Yes, but you remember that Op/Con building you hit in Eminence? We took one contractor alive and he told us of another one twenty miles to the south,” Titan almost cheered.

Feeling his hands go numb, Reaper looked up, feeling his heart racing. “I forgot all about those,” he mumbled. “They still have equipment and supplies?”

Nodding proudly, “Yep, I asked the one we took alive and told him the only way he could live, would be to tell us where some supplies were,” Titan said. “I was just thinking they had a little black site, like the one we caught when we crossed the Mississippi. But he tells me he was assigned to that Op/Con and as of last week when he stopped by, it was still operational.”

“Want to check it out?” Death asked.

“If that one was assigned there, we can get in. Just need his hand and the code,” Reaper told them.

“He’s tied up on the back of my ride,” Titan smirked.

“If the supplies haven’t been hit, think we can get them all?” Havoc asked as Reaper started assembling his weapons faster.

“Not a chance,” Reaper answered, not looking up.

“Reaper,” Havoc gasped. “We have fifty ATVs with trailers. Granted, they aren’t like yours, but they can each haul five hundred pounds. That’s over twelve tons.”

“We took more than that and still left half,” Reaper replied and Havoc looked off.

“What about using Jeeps?” Famine asked, and everyone turned to him. “What? A Jeep is only half a foot wider than a side-by-side. There may not be ATVs around here, but there are damn sure Jeeps.”

“That’s not a bad idea,” Havoc mumbled.

Finished reassembling his weapons, Reaper ran them through cycles, making sure they worked and then loaded them. “Get the Jeeps and let’s try to move out tonight,” Reaper said, glancing at his watch. “You have seven hours.”

The group jumped up and took off as Reaper got up and grabbed the satellite relay. “I’m going to talk to the person that helped design them,” he mumbled, heading to the top of the ridge.

***

It only took the group two hours to move south close to the town of Sharpsburg and they found out: Jeeps may only be just a little wider than a side-by-side, but they couldn’t go where a side-by-side could. So to compensate, Reaper had to pick paths through the trees that were more forgiving. They had four regular Jeeps and three Unlimited Jeeps that could sit four. Plus, the Jeeps were pulling eight-foot-long trailers.

There were a lot of Jeeps around, but not many had a tow package. If they didn’t have enough problems, it turned out most couldn’t drive manual transmissions and five of the Jeeps were manuals. Shifting people around on ATVs and the Jeeps, they were finally able to head toward the Op/Con safehouse.

Leaving the others in a stand of trees large enough to conceal the group, Reaper and Titan moved a mile on foot. Reaper didn’t like all the fields they had to cross. Reaching a fence row, Reaper used his night vision scope on his AR to scan the house.

“Holy shit,” he mumbled.

“What?” Titan whispered, scanning the area with thermal binoculars.

“It looks just like the one we hit in Eminence. I mean, exactly the same!” Reaper gasped in awe.

Glancing over at Reaper, “Damn it, do you see anything?” Titan asked.

“There is even a boat parked in the same spot,” Reaper mumbled. “Oh, no. Don’t see anything and the mailbox says nobody’s home. Nancy said the feds quit doing live monitoring because the Republic hacked them. They saw several generals enter one Op/Con house in Alabama and sent a F16 in with two one-thousand-pound bombs.”

Feeling relieved, Titan sighed as he got up with everyone and jogged toward the house. Reaching the front porch, Titan took a severed hand in a plastic bag from inside his shirt as Reaper exposed a hand scanner under a brass welcome sign beside the front door. “Damn,” Titan said in awe of the technology as Nelson took the severed hand out.

Laying the hand on the screen, Reaper glanced around as the scanner lit up and then removed the hand. Titan almost took off running when the mail slot beside the door gave a ‘click’ as it popped open, revealing a keypad. “I want a house like this,” Titan mumbled, watching Nelson enter the numbers and the front door gave a ‘click’ as the lock was opened.

“You ain’t seen shit yet,” Reaper chuckled, walking inside.

Glancing back down the drive, Titan could hear the soft hum of their vehicles coming. “Glad there aren’t any lights,” he said, heading inside.

He found Reaper standing at a desk, looking at pictures of a woman and kids. “Dude, we can’t chase all of their families down,” Titan said, walking over.

“It’s the same woman and kids!” Reaper gasped, picking up a picture frame off the desk. “And the same exact photos that were at the last Op/Con house.”

Grabbing Reaper’s shoulder, “That’s a question for another time. Let’s get the shit and haul ass,” Titan said, looking around.

Tossing the picture frame back on the desk, Reaper nodded and picked up a wooden cigar box. “I’m taking them this time,” he mumbled, heading off into the house.

Leading Titan through the kitchen, Reaper punched in numbers on a keypad beside the door that led out to a massive metal building. When the lights turned green, he headed outside and they saw half the group already waiting.

“It’s open,” Reaper said, walking past Havoc and opening the small pedestrian door. When they followed him inside, they both sucked in their breath. Even in the low light, they could see the mountains of supplies. “The SUVs and MRAPs are gone,” Reaper sang out as he walked over to the two Flyers.

“Okay, you were right,” Havoc nodded, walking over to one of the rollup doors. “We can’t take it all.”

“We won’t have to because we won’t try,” Titan scoffed.

Reaper climbed in the Flyer 72 that had the GAU mounted on the roof and cranked it up. He let it warm up, then pulled it out as teams went to work ferrying equipment out. He stopped beside Pain and Misery, who’d driven his four-wheeler in.

“This one is yours,” he told them, climbing out. “There is a flatbed trailer parked in the backyard. Hook it up and pull it around.”

The two climbed in the Flyer and pulled it around to the backyard as Reaper grabbed a group to clean out the gear in the house.

When Reaper came back out, he found Havoc waiting. “We can’t take much more,” Havoc said and Reaper was astonished at how much of the gear was loaded.

“Can’t be helped,” Reaper shrugged.

“Where we headed?” Havoc asked as the other Flyer with the minigun was hooked up to a trailer and started getting loaded up.

“Don’t know. I’m looking for a spot to hole up for a week or so, just to get the troops trained up some more.”

Turning to Reaper, “I know a spot, but it’s in West Virginia about eighty miles from here. It’s an abandoned coal mine back up in the hills,” Havoc told him.

“How far back up in the hills?”

“Last time I hiked there with my wife and kids a year or so ago, the closest house was twenty miles away. I grew up thirty miles from there and found it one day, hunting in the National Forest,” Havoc answered.

Letting out an exaggerated gasp, “That’s against the law,” Reaper chided.

“Sue me,” Havoc huffed.

Reaching down and patting Zeus, “When we leave, you take the lead,” Reaper told him and walked off.

An hour and ten minutes later, the line of heavily-laden vehicles pulled away as the Sin Eaters disappeared back into the night.

The End

End of Book Three

Click on the Links Below to Check Out Other Works by

Thomas A Watson

Thank You for Reading, Please Remember to Leave a Review

Like Thomas A Watson Facebook Page

Join Us on A-Poc Press Page

Follow me on Twitter

Check out My Website

If you enjoyed Forgotten Forbidden America, you may also enjoy The Bonner Incident.

https://www.amazon.com/Bonner-Incident-Thomas-Watson-ebook/dp/B01KUEPA1O
https://www.audible.com/pd/Mysteries-Thrillers/Bonner-Incident-Volume-1-Audiobook/B0716J5QSV

Table of Contents

- FORGOTTEN
- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen
- Chapter Sixteen
- Chapter Seventeen
- Chapter Eighteen
- Chapter Nineteen
- Chapter Twenty
- Chapter Twenty-One
- Chapter Twenty-Two
- Chapter Twenty-Three
- Chapter Twenty-Four
- Chapter Twenty-Five
- Chapter Twenty-Six
- Chapter Twenty-Seven
- Chapter Twenty-Eight
- Chapter Twenty-Nine
- Chapter Thirty
- Chapter Thirty-One
- Chapter Thirty-Two
- Chapter Thirty-Three
- Chapter Thirty-Four

- Click on the Links Below to Check Out Other Works by